Something to Talk About

The Trouble with Love—Chapter 1

“Hermione, will this work?” asked Harry.

“Of course it will, Harry. Trust me,” she said as Harry pushed his trunk while carrying Hedwig's cage and his broom toward the door at No. 4 Privet Drive. “Now don't act suspiciously.”

Harry squinted at her with a look of confused disdain as she said this. He thought, “How in the world do I not look suspicious when I feel suspicious?” He wanted to scream due to the nervous energy filling him.

He opened the door as he had each of the five years previously. He ignored everyone and began his ascent to his room, waiting for the inevitable jibes that would come from either Dudley or Uncle Vernon. Five steps up, it started.

“Ah, Harry, we were wondering if tonight wasn't the night you would ruin our summer. I expect you to be quiet and speak only when spoken to while in my house. There will be none of the shenanigans that went on the past couple years,” chided Uncle Vernon.

“I'll smash your face in Potter if you get out of line,” said Dudley.

Harry found himself hoping and praying for the knock at the door soon before he jinxed Dudley or turned him into something horrible. The knock finally came. He hurried up the stairs to reorganize his things.

“Hello, is this the Dursley residence?” said the young woman. “I'm Hermione, Harry's girlfriend. Please don't be angry with him, he didn't know I was coming. I came to ask your permission to take Harry home with us for a while this summer. I know you must have put in a great deal of time getting ready for a summer house guest.”

Harry stood at the top of the stairs snickering as he took his robes and school-specific things out of the chest and threw them on his bed in his room. She was brilliant. She knew exactly how to plead with Uncle Vernon in a sweet voice to get what she wanted. Harry knew it was no big task in this case.

“Well, it is a bit of an imposition now that we have prepared Dudley's second bedroom for him for the summer,” lied Uncle Vernon.

“Well, it's just that Harry has told us that you have been so supportive in spite of the horrible things that happened here on occasion. I know you think he doesn't respect you, but he told me he wished he could find a place to go that wouldn't inconvenience you,” said Hermione sweetly. “I talked with my parents and they agree that we and the Weasleys could do very well taking Harry for part of the summer. Would you object?”

Harry had crept down the stairs to see the look on their faces. Aunt Petunia had joined them in the foyer as Hermione told him of her plan. She nodded her assent to Uncle Vernon. Harry wanted to burst into laughter. The Dursleys' attempts to hide their jubilance at the thought of Harry leaving made them look pathetically phony.

“Oh, so, Potter isn't a fancy boy?” said Uncle Vernon out of nowhere.

“I beg your pardon, sir?” said Hermione.

“I would have guessed that Potter was as gay as a seven-pound note,” laughed Uncle Vernon to the snorting chuckles of Dudley. “I'm just surprised that he has such good taste in women.” Aunt Petunia looked at her fat husband in disbelief.

“But of course, you can have the git for the summer. Good riddance, I say,” said Dudley.

Hermione smiled sweetly through the disgust growing at the thought of that obese middle-aged man thinking of her as attractive. “Yes, I could see how you might feel that way about Harry. He is incredibly sensitive and caring. But I suppose that's what separates him from people like you.”

Suddenly, the look on Uncle Vernon's gloating face turned sour. “How do you come uninvited into my home and insult me like this?” he said.

“Was that an insult? I'm sorry. I meant that Harry is more patient, polite and friendly than the two manly men of the Dursley household,” said Hermione sweetly again. “Harry could be a terrible inconvenience to your machismo. Certainly, Harry's mother's sister knew how to pick the broad shouldered manly types when she met you. Umm, you sure must have been some catch.” She dug at him uncharacteristically.

“By the way, I think the first time someone came to fetch Harry was at the beginning of his first year, is that right?” she asked.

Uncle Vernon nodded, “So?”

“I think that it was our dear old friend Hagrid. Hagrid is not nearly as refined and polite as I am and his failed attempt to turn Dudley into a pig simply generated a tail. I assure you that I wouldn't make that mistake. I will turn him into a full-fledged hog and transport him instantly to the slaughterhouse if Harry doesn't get some help getting his belongings ready for us to leave rather soon,” said Hermione with a sickly sweet venom in her voice without batting an eye.

“No, that's not necessary, Hermione. I have everything. Don't ever think that you can intimidate me or ridicule me again, Dursley. I don't have to listen to your rubbish. And, just for the record, if we did send Dudley to the slaughterhouse we wouldn't be able to tell which hog he was. He would be slaughtered like an animal. No one would ever believe such a preposterous story. So keep in mind who and what you're dealing with,” said Harry angrily. “You are lucky that I never hated you enough to get that kind of revenge.”

Hermione interjected the final thought as Harry opened the door. “Harry is the most caring and dutiful friend a person could ever have and you missed the opportunity to be better people for it,” she said sadly. She added, “Thank you ever so much for letting dear, sweet Harry spend the summer with us. You are too kind,” she said smiling and for the first time almost tripping over the words in laughter.

Harry and Hermione each grabbed a side of the trunk. “Thirty seconds,” she said. “I was afraid I was going to have to grab it while we were in the house. I told Fred that we needed more time to make sure they got their comeuppance.”

Harry could feel the spinning sensation associated with a portkey. The only worry anyone had was to be clear of the landing zone when the heavy trunk thudded to earth in the backyard of the Burrow. Luckily no one was in its path as Harry and Hermione took a lesson from their travels to the Quidditch World Cup, floating effortlessly in behind the trunk carrying Hedwig in his cage.

Ron and the twins were sitting in the garden awaiting their arrival. “Okay, don't leave anything out,” said an excited Fred as they walked over to the table laughing.

“They were pathetic,” began Harry as he recounted the story. “Hermione was brilliant.”

“That old goat deserved a bit of his own medicine I should think,” said Ron. “What's the matter Hermione?”

“Nothing really,” she said in a thoughtful tone. “Oh, I suppose it really is something I said to them that made me sad. They did have Harry in their home for nine almost ten years and never once looked to see what a great person he was. It makes me sad that Harry`s relatives are such jerks.”

“What surprised me was that you and Ron knew he couldn't help but make fun of me in some way. How did you two know that it would happen that way?” asked Harry.

“My Dad said something to me once about your Uncle Vernon,” said Ron. “It was right after the time Fred and George left the engorging candies in the house for Dudley. He said, `That man hates Harry and I don't know why. He will never let Harry out of his sight without first trying to humiliate him.' I trust my Dad's instincts so I was sure of it.”

“I guess none of us should be surprised at people's ability to do cruel things to one another,” said George with a devilish grin. “Even us.”

Harry wasn't sure if Hermione and Ron felt the same twinge in their stomachs as George spoke. He couldn't help but feel that he had lived by the old saying, “One bad turn, deserves another.” He hated being hurtful.

Hermione looked at George. “Why did you have to say that, George?”

“Well, it's true isn't it? We got them good,” he reiterated.

“Some people will never get it, I guess,” said Hermione. “I feel terrible now to think of it that way.”

Harry smiled and kept walking. He knew there was a reason why he, Hermione and Ron were best friends. They shared the same values--even if they were different than George's or Fred's. He put his belongings away and returned sometime later to the campfire Ron built in the backyard just as the sun went down.

It was just Harry, Ron and Hermione sitting at the fire. Hermione was leaning back into Ron's chest as Ron sat with his back to the overturned picnic table they were using to lean against. “So, would you have ever imagined that we could have peace and quiet together like this?” asked Ron.

“Probably not,” said Harry. Harry stretched out on the ground and looked at the stars. The Burrow was just far enough from the little town of Ottery St. Catchpole that the lights didn't obliterate some of the more distant stars. “You know, the light from some of the stars we see tonight began the journey through space before any of us were born.”

“Wow, cosmic,” laughed Hermione. “What in the world made you bring that up?”

Harry lay quietly trying to think of a way to explain it without going into too much detail about Horcruxes and Lord Voldemort but gave up realizing they would guess what he was talking about anyway. “Don't you ever think about how this whole mess with Voldemort began before we were even conceived and born? I mean, I am somehow `the chosen one' who has to shoulder the whole business of finding these Horcruxes alone and the evil that inspired it began before I could have even been responsible for it.”

Harry wished he hadn't said that almost as soon as it came from his mouth.

“Harry, you're not alone,” said Ron. “I told you that Hermione and I are with you wherever you have to go. As far as that goes, you were the one who made it your responsibility. Even if I agree with you about not involving Ginny anymore, there is no reason for you to be alone.”

There was a lot more going on here than what was being said and Harry knew it. Ron and Hermione didn't know a lot of what he knew. And there was no way they could know the full story about why he separated himself from Ginny.

“Harry, tell me again. Why would you want to shun the one person who could help you emotionally?” asked Hermione.

“No, let's not go there again Hermione,” said Ron. “He loves to show how special he is and how famous he is. Sometimes he just acts like a martyr and it pisses me off.”

“Ronald, that's mean,” said Hermione sitting up quickly and using her elbow to viciously dig into Ron's ribs as she moved away

“Hmpf,” gasped Ron as Hermione's elbow found its mark. “Damn it, Hermione. That hurt.”

Harry sat up for a second and looked at Ron. He almost understood where Ron was coming from and he wasn't really as offended as Hermione was at the notion. Yet, something in Ron's tone was uncomfortably vindictive. “Ron, I don't want to be alone, but what are you going to do? Volunteer your family and Hermione as targets for Voldemort so I'm not alone. If you're not then I am alone in many ways, whether you like it or not.”

“Harry, there are hundreds of people working tirelessly to end this war. Why do you have to think that the stupid prophecy means anything? My brother Bill says that the prophecy only exists because Voldemort and you are acting as if it means something. I think you said that Dumbledore told you that too. So, quit bullshitting about this, `the chosen one' crap.” Ron seemed more upset than Harry could understand at the moment.

“I'm sorry you feel that way, Ron.” Harry couldn't think of anything else to say to the flow of criticism his best mate had just laid on him.

Ron got up and looked at Hermione and then back at Harry as if he just realized he was out of line. “Look, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be such an arse. I said some things there that I shouldn't have because I'm worried, Harry. I made you a promise that I'd help you, but I've had nightmares about this whole thing and it's wearing on me. I don't need to be dealing with this everyday while you're here. I'll be okay. Really, I am sorry for going off like that Harry.”

“Nightmares?” asked Harry.

“Yes, I haven't said anything to either of you because they're stupid, but they make me feel sick to my stomach like now. I'm not in a very good mood right now because of it, so I'm going to go back to my room and try to get some sleep. I am sorry for what I said Harry. I mean about you personally. I know it's not your fault.” Ron took Hermione by the hand as she stood and they gave each other a rather sibling-like kiss on the cheek.

Hermione came over a little closer to Harry after Ron left. “He really cares about you, Harry. He hates seeing you get all the credit though. I think he still feels a little like a sidekick to a comic book hero.” Hermione joked. Harry laughed.

“He shouldn't feel that way at all. He's my best mate and I'm sure I'd have gone crazy long before now without his friendship,” said Harry staring at the fire now.

“I know, I've told him that before too.” Hermione replied.

Harry looked at Hermione. “Are you and Ron okay?”

“What are you talking about? Sure, why would you ask a question like that?” Hermione looked flustered as she flipped her hair back out of her face.

“I mean Ginny kisses Fred more passionately than that,” said Harry with a smirk. He thought Hermione would laugh at that because everyone gave Ron hell for not paying enough attention to Hermione. She didn't laugh or even smile. Instead, she shook her head.

Harry couldn't tell if he saw Hermione blush or not. “Ron has a bit of a problem showing me affection in public. I don't want to look like a tramp in public either though. I don't get it.”

“Only in public? Come on, Hermione, that looked like Fleur kissing the air when she greets us. You mean to tell me he's actually kissed you in private?” Harry was having a bit of fun at Hermione's expense at the moment.

“Okay, Harry, yes, we made out the other night in common room after everyone went to sleep. There! Are you happy now?” she asked kind of testily.

Harry was floored. “Ron Weasley actually kissed you like he meant it?”

“Come on, Harry. Stop it. Yes, he did. Even if I had to coax him and threaten to break up with him if he didn't,” she admitted. “The funny thing is that he's not a bad kisser and it was kind of enjoyable. Do you know what his problem is?”

“You know, I don't really, Hermione. He talks about you all the time so I know he's crazy about you. It's either you or Quidditch that he talks about these days,” said Harry. “But he acts as if he's afraid you'll leave him.”

“You're kidding, right?” Hermione whispered loudly as if she'd been hit with a bludger and all the air for talking had come out of her. “You have to be kidding.”

“No, Hermione,” he said. He thought for a moment. “You know, maybe it's just that he's so excited around you that he's afraid to offend you. I mean I remember feeling that way about Cho. I wanted to kiss her and not stop there. The trick was that I couldn't even figure out how to get to the kissing part without my heart jumping out of my chest. It's just different when you really, really like someone sometimes.”

“You'd think he'd have gotten over that with Lavender Brown,” she said with disgust. “He had a handful of her flesh more times than I can count while he snogged her and I can't get him to run his hands through my hair while we're lounging about.”

“That's my point, Hermione. He would kill another guy if they treated you the way he treated Lavender, so he feels guilty wanting to touch you like that. At least that's what I think.” Harry explained. He thought it was a reasonable explanation because even though he and Ginny had progressed fairly quickly, he was uncomfortable until she actually kind of invited him to touch her. He always made sure to treat her like a lady and he was sure that Ron was dealing with that in regard to Hermione.

“The more I think of it, Hermione. The more I'm sure that's what's happening. He can't believe what's happening to him yet. I don't think he knows what to do with emotional end of the whole sex thing.” Harry offered.

“Maybe you're right, but that's a whole lot of pressure to put on yourself when you could just talk to the person you're with,” said Hermione. “Why don't guys like to talk about sex before they try to do it with you?” This time Harry was sure he saw her blush. “I mean, McClaggan was all over me and acted like should just fall on my back and let him have his way. We were only together for a few days. Viktor was more subtle, but he just wanted to get in my pants in the end too.”

Harry was hearing more than he wanted to know as his heart started pounding in his chest. He'd been the same way a couple times with Ginny and she pushed him away. “You didn't let them get their way did you?”

“What kind of question is that, Harry? Of course not. Do you think I'd confide these things to you if I were jumping in bed with every guy who ever asked me out?” This time he was sure she was blushing because he could hear the hurt in her voice.

“I didn't mean it to sound like that, but I was surprised when Ginny pushed me away. I thought when you got to a certain point a girl expects you to try to do certain things,” he said naively. “It's kind of a macho thing to try to get as far as you can with a girl.”

“Yeah, I suppose guys do think like that. Yes, Mr. Boyfriend, I'd love to have sex for the first time on the floor of the library after hours,” she said in a wry and somewhat angry voice. “That's what I mean. I hope when Ron finally figures things out he talks to me like his best friend and let's me know his intentions. I may say no, but I won't be caught off guard in a compromising situation like I would if he just started tugging at my clothes. And I don't mean he has to talk to me before we start fooling around either, spontaneous doesn't mean that you can't pause for a moment and talk.”

Harry began to laugh nervously. It just struck him that here he was talking about sex with one of his best friends—a girl. He would never have guessed in a million years that he'd be having this conversation with Hermione. “I'm sorry, Hermione, but I just realized I'd better laugh because it's really kind of awkward talking to you about this.”

She stopped and looked at Harry in the glow of the fire and starlight. “So, you feel weird too,” she said. “I thought it was only me.” She laughed with him effectively changing the subject.

“Harry, I heard it in your voice earlier. You didn't stop seeing Ginny only because of the danger to her from Voldemort, did you?” she asked rather directly.

Harry was shocked at first but the way their conversation was going, neither one of them had a really good chance at fooling the other. “Hermione, I thought about my age and hers. I know we're too young to make lifetime commitments when she is still only fifteen going on sixteen. And, I have no experience with what a family really looks like. If we stayed together much longer she wouldn't have pushed me away. Then the thing with Voldemort would really be a problem, if we somehow…well, you know.”

“You mean if you got her pregnant or something?” suggested Hermione.

“Yes, sort of, I mean I would really have treated her differently if we had started having sex or whatever. I mean I thought of that and it scared me. I'm not ready for that and I'm not sure that Ginny is really the one I want for the rest of my life. Things were going too fast and then…,” Harry's voice trailed. “….Dumbledore died and left me with information that scared me more. Please don't ask what that is. I've told you most of it and maybe all of it. I don't know.”

He felt Hermione's hand touch his tenderly. “It's okay, Harry. I know you feel things we can't understand. Just don't shut us out for some of the same reasons you shut out Ginny. Trust that we are mature enough to understand the risks we are taking on. Don't decide for us that we don't understand what we're up against.”

Harry took her hand and felt the softness of her skin. “I promise you that much Hermione, but you guys have a life together and possibly children to think about. I know your relationship hasn't gotten that far yet, but I couldn't bear the sight of watching either of you die. It would kill me inside. I mean it would literally kill my spirit to see that.”

“Don't ever talk about any of us dying, Harry. It's not going to happen. Ron lied earlier. He told me about the dreams and I told him the same thing. That's why he was so angry at you. At least that's what I think the reason is. He couldn't bear to think of you dying either. You're his best mate. We'll get through this,” said Hermione with the faint sound out crying in her voice. “I'm sorry Harry, but you and Ron have to believe me and trust me. We will be safe.”

Hermione nestled under Harry's arm. Harry was comfortable with Hermione never once thinking anything but how nice it was to have someone warm close to him. They sat quietly for a long time looking at the images in the fire.

“Do you know why we're so close, Harry?” asked Hermione as the full moon rose over their heads signaling that it was late.

“I think I do, Hermione. We just love each other as friends without all that other stuff that ruins things. We trust each other,” said Harry.

“Yep, that's it exactly. We haven't tried to make anything more out of it even when all the rumors fly about us,” she said.

Harry laughed remembering the stories by Rita Skeeter and the rumors always flying around Hogwarts. “We have what everyone wants,” he said.

“Yep, someone you can talk to about anything, a connection. The funny thing is that we know we can be brutally honest with each other,” said Hermione.

“We are lucky, huh?” asked Harry rhetorically.

“That's the trouble with love. It blinds you to some of the openness and honesty you need to be able to enjoy the friendship that will sustain you,” said Hermione. “We always have each other, Harry.”

“Yes, we do,” said Harry.

Hermione waved her wand and the fire began to die out slowly. The glow remained long enough for Harry and Hermione to walk arm in arm into the Weasley home bound in friendship.

-->

Settling Into Chaos—Chapter 2

It wasn't long before the tumultuous beginning to the summer gave in to relaxation that it was supposed to offer. Harry and Ron never spoke of their short, if not harmless debate of the first night. Harry started to ask Ron about the nightmares several times, but thought better of it because Ron seemed in such good spirits. For that matter, everyone including Harry felt rejuvenated in just a few short days.

“Good morning, Harry,” said Hermione with a grin the fourth day after their talk at the campfire.

“Hey good morning Hermione. I didn't see you sitting there. Why in the world would you be so cheerful this early in the morning?” he asked playfully. Hermione was sitting quietly in a chair next to the window in the furthest corner of the kitchen drinking something. “Maybe you should put some of what you're drinking in my cup.” He smiled.

Just a few minutes after Harry sat down to a cup of orange juice and fresh fruit with Hermione, Ron showed up. He looked different this morning than all the other times Harry remembered. Ron always seemed to be ready to crawl right back into bed even if it was 10 AM and it was only 7:30. “Okay, what gives? What have you two been up to all night?” said Harry accusatorily.

“Shush, Harry, that's really none of your business,” said Hermione with a wink while Ron had his back turned trying to maneuver to her through the chairs of the dining room table.

“Harry, you can't say anything to anyone because my parents will make Hermione go home,” said Ron. “We didn't really do anything but stay up all night talking and….” That's where Ron's voice trailed off. “Well, we kind of….”

Hermione giggled. “What Ron is trying to say is that we kind of acted like boyfriend and girlfriend for once, but don't get the wrong idea. Ron was a gentleman.”

Suddenly Ron's attitude changed from apologetic to a bit more proud than usual. “I don't know what came over me, Harry. Sitting there talking too her, I just couldn't take it anymore. I wanted to kiss her so bad.”

Hermione laughed. “I told him what we talked about the other night Harry and explained how I felt and what you said.”

“Yeah, Harry. You must have been right, because I just seemed to relax when Hermione and I talked things over,” said Ron. “I'm not good at it and it's still hard to talk a lot, but I hope it is better.”

“Ron, sweetheart, don't worry about things so much. I wouldn't still be around if I didn't think you were worth it,” said Hermione with a smile brushing Ron's red hair out of his eyes.

“Shush,” said Harry for purely selfish reasons. He couldn't take the chance his best friends would get caught either. It would mean Hermione would have to go away. He enjoyed her company immensely, more now than ever. “You guys are going to make them more suspicious by whispering and acting so secretive.”

Hermione changed the subject. “Ron and I are going into St. Mungo's today, Harry. We're going to see Bill. They think he might be out of the hospital in a few weeks time. Isn't that wonderful news?”

Harry looked at Ron whose face brightened up at the mention of his favorite older brother. ”Yeah, they say he's doing very well, all things considered. I'm looking forward to it.”

Hermione wore an expression that Harry couldn't read which made him curious. “What is on your mind Hermione?” He didn't understand how one second she could seem so positive and a second later seem disgruntled.

“Excuse me I forgot something. Be right back,” said Ron apparently unaware of the expression Harry noticed.

“Okay, Hermione, don't tell me you're angry with Ron now. How could that happen?” asked Harry.

“I'm not angry, but I hate it when he is too enthusiastic to go somewhere where Fleur Delacour might be. She fawns over him still when she sees him and he ignores me unless I poke him or clear my throat,” she said. “I guess I was reacting to something that might not really be a problem now.” Hermione's expression changed yet again as she whispered, “Shush, here he comes. I don't want him to know I'm jealous.”

“Wow, now I would never have guessed that,” thought Harry. Sure enough though, he could see the redness fading from Hermione's cheeks as she chatted with Ron about something other than the trip. He watched them carefully. He longed so much to have someone like Ron had in Hermione. He missed Ginny, he supposed, for no other reason than the exhilaration of touching and holding someone. Did he have to put her needs above his own sexual desire? He really did wish sometimes that he hadn't forced himself to hold back. Harry shivered as he contemplated the answer.

“Harry? Something wrong?” asked Hermione who noticed his apparent discomfort.

“No,” he fibbed, “I must have just had a spontaneous reaction to some daydream or other. There was no way he could tell them the truth without having a fist-fight with his best friend about jumping his sister's bones. Harry almost laughed as he pictured himself and Ron pounding each other's faces in on the floor of the Weasley kitchen.

“Really? Well, no matter I suppose as long as you're okay,” said Hermione.

“Hey, Harry, while I was upstairs just now I came up with an idea. We have enough players here to play a pick up game of Quidditch. Are you up for it?” Ron presumably looked at Harry's face and saw the disbelief. “Wait, I didn't mean right at this moment. I mean like after we get back from the hospital this afternoon or tonight,” he added.

Once Ron had clarified that Harry relaxed. “Oh, that's a brilliant idea Ron, but who would be playing?”

Ron smiled. “Oh, you don't know what's going on, do you?” Harry shook his head.

“Oh, Harry, I'm sorry we should have told you. After you went up to bed last night Mr. Weasley came home with news from the Ministry,” Hermione realized she was stealing Ron's thunder. “Ron, you tell him I'm sorry.”

“Well, Dad says that the Ministry is becoming more and more worried that some of the homes like ours are more vulnerable to attacks by Deatheaters and the like so they want to increase the security,” said Ron with a smile. “Dad mentioned Dumbledore's Army to the Minister.”

Harry's ears perked up slightly as the mention of the DA. “I don't follow, Ron. Hurry, get to the point this sounds really intriguing.”

“Well, Dad told them that it might be a wise idea to use the DA as a defense force at the homes where it was possible to have four or five extra people and where sending Aurors to combat a threat would take them further away from their main missions at the Ministry,” said Ron.

“Ron, you're killing me here. What does that have to do with us? I don't feel like going to someone else's house for the summer,” said Harry resolutely.

“No, that's the beauty of it. Scrimgeour told my Dad that he didn't think it was a good idea to use young wizards who had no recent experience or exposure to Defense against the Dark Arts. He told Dad that if he wanted something like that he'd have to find a way to prove that they could do the job,” said Ron.

Hermione's eyes were rolling in her head as Ron spoke. “Oh, Ron, you're killing me now and I know the story. Harry, they're going to ask for volunteers from our class, the recently graduated one and Ginny's class to come here for training with you and Lupin,” blurted Hermione. “It will be crowded, but they think that by using as simple principle like “Wizard Space” they could make enough room here at the Burrow.”

Harry was shocked. “Why would I be one of the teachers?”

“Harry, everyone knows that it was your ability to train us that got us through the Department of Mysteries two years ago and that without you we might have all been much worse off at Hogwarts a few weeks ago,” said Hermione.

“You say your Dad suggested this?” Harry was still trying to see the logistics of all this. “Are you saying that we could have like, ten to fifteen more people here in the coming days?”

“Yes, Harry, I think you will be the greatest asset the Ministry has to ward off the advances of the Deatheaters,” said a more mature voice from behind him. It was Mr. Weasley.

“Sir, I just want to spend a quiet summer before….” Harry couldn't say anymore because no one besides his friends and Ginny knew his plan to leave Hogwarts and forage out on his own in pursuit of the Horcruxes.

Mr. Weasley finished Harry's sentence with what he thought Harry was about to say, …your last year at Hogwarts. Harry, it is you that these young people will follow. Lupin can teach you all so many more things than have been approved by the Ministry in the past. Don't you want to truly have a Defense against the Dark Arts lesson that has practical uses instead of guessing at what works and relying on your considerable bravery and luck?” asked Mr. Weasley rhetorically.

Harry knew the answer and it gave him the chills in the middle summer. “Do you think anyone in their right mind would go for it?” Harry knew it was possible for the students at Hogwarts to do more than the Ministry gave them credit for, but he also knew that if he were a parent he'd never let his children go into harm's way for something this crazy.

“Harry, the owls were sent out last night after I left and within an hour twelve came back with signatures of volunteers. I hadn't shared that with Ron and Hermione yet since they'd turned in by the time I heard the news by owl myself,” said Arthur. “We have lots of work to do. Word has been sent to Charlie to come home to help me with arranging the house and the twins volunteered in addition to the twelve.”

Harry glanced at his friends and saw their guilty faces as Mr. Weasley presumed they'd turned in. But Harry only thought of that for an instant as his mind turned immediately to this new news. He put his hand to his head and rubbed his hand through his hair. The first thoughts through his head were, “How the Weasleys could put their family in such danger, especially Ginny? He now had no excuse that anyone knew of for splitting with her. Should he leave immediately to make the plan go away? There were so many things that could go wrong with this plan.”

“Mr. Weasley, you are already risking so much by just letting me stay here,” said Harry. “Why would you add this to the reasons Voldemort has to harm your family?” asked Harry.

“Because I told him your plan to go get yourself killed by yourself Harry. I couldn't let that happen,” said a voice that nearly brought tears to Harry's eyes. He'd been here several days and hadn't run into Ginny at all. “You don't have to take me back, but I'm not letting you kill yourself without trying to find you help.”

“Yes, I suppose it was Ginny's idea that the DA could help in someway, but don't blame her for the rest Harry,” said Arthur.

Ginny went and sat down in one of the chairs in the living room without another word. Harry could feel the world spinning around him. He loved her. He knew that, but just not the way it should be for this kind of sacrifice on her part. He felt guilty. He walked slowly toward her trying hard not to give into the familiar feeling that he'd tried to forget the past few weeks. It was no use. The logical mind could only hold back the primal instinct of love for just so long. He walked more quickly and put his arms around her.

Mr. Weasley wasn't sure he liked this little turn of events. “Oh, Merlin's beard, what have I done? Did I bring the wolf into the chicken coop?” He joked as he warned them. “You two will have to behave yourselves. The same rules apply to you and Ginny that apply to Ron and Hermione. I will do the same to you or worse, Harry. You might wish to be in front of Lord Voldemort if you take advantage of Ginny.” While this made everyone laugh, Harry wasn't sure that Arthur Weasley wasn't capable doing just what he threatened in response to someone hurting his family.

In spite of it all the sensation of touching Ginny again filled his mind. He thought, “What he doesn't know won't hurt him?” Then he whispered into Ginny's ear, “I hope you're never sorry for this.” He knew that he only said that to cover his pangs of guilt. He knew he was giving in to his baser instincts even now.

As noon approached Harry left Ginny sitting in the living room where they'd been talking for the past few hours. He shared a little of what he and Hermione had talked about days before, but he found it to be less playful and more difficult to talk about things with her. He found that odd, but attributed it to what he and Hermione had agreed. They were free spirits when they were together with no hidden agendas. Harry didn't feel so bad when he thought of it that way. It would just take time.

He showered and changed to get ready to go to St. Mungo's with Ron and Hermione. He walked back down the stairs to see Ginny right there with them, ready to go. Harry tried not to show his surprise and disappointment. He had never told Ginny they were back together, but everyone assumed so he went with the flow. He kissed her cheek and took her hand.

“We'll go by the Floo,” said Ron. “Dad had it activated in accordance with Ministry guidelines. We have to wait until 12:30, then we have two minutes to get through before it's shut down again until 5:00 when we can return.”

This was the part about a wizard's life that didn't appeal to Harry. There was no time to think in their world like there was in the muggle world. Muggles would have taken a bus or a train, giving them time to sort out their daily lives while in transit to their destination. Everything moved so fast that Harry felt like he was always on the go, even though everyone else seemed to look calm. He supposed the argument was that there was less to worry about because you could relax with the extra time you saved once you got there.

They arrived at the Ministry in just seconds and would have to go outside and around the building to the entrance of the hospital. The four friends were quiet as they walked past the dozens of Aurors and Ministry employees that stared at them as they briefly searched for the lift to the outside. Once outside Harry said, “I hate that place. There is something creepy about the way people look at you.”

“You can say that again,” agreed Ron who still hadn't mentioned how he felt about this turn of events with Ginny.

Hermione tried her best to involve Ginny in their conversations as they walked around the huge London block that covered St. Mungo's and the Ministry of Magic. Harry tried to sort out what was going on with him now. Should he just shut it down with Ginny? He felt so out of place when he touched her because it was unlike when they were together before when he took her feelings into account. He wanted her badly and he knew that wasn't a good thing in terms of his relations with the Weasleys.

“Wasn't that me the other night nodding dutifully as Hermione described how a guy should be,” he thought. “Screw that, I want to get laid.” This battle raged on in his head back and forth until Hermione's voice snapped him out of it.

“Come on, Harry. We're here,” she said pulling him by the arm toward where Ginny and Ron were standing. Harry didn't understand what had happened to him. One minute he was holding Ginny's hand then next she was fully ten feet away and he was day dreaming of having sex with her. This was not good.

Once inside the hospital, Harry's attention shifted to Bill. He still felt ill when he saw him. The wounds about his face and neck were no longer festering, but the pain was obvious and the red marks left behind made Bill hideous to look at upon first sight. “Hey, guys,” he said in obvious pain as the horrid red scars stretched when he moved his mouth.

“ `Allo, Ron, darling,” said Fleur as she kissed Ron and Hermione cringed. Harry just stood back for a few minutes allowing Ginny and Ron to see their brother first. Harry listened intently.

He gathered that the pain was subsiding as the magical treatments for the pain began to take hold. He talked of frequent visits from Lupin and Tonks. Ginny asked if there had been any progress in the relationship between Tonks and Lupin obviously seeing a similarity to Harry and herself. Bill had only laughed and said that he hadn't been consulted on that.

Harry smiled. He liked Bill and respected Fleur for her resilience and nurturing spirit. He knew there were few women who would dedicate themselves as she had to a wounded lover. He was silent so long Bill finally had to call to him. “Harry, get over here. You're part of our family too. Well, almost a part in two separate ways I guess,” he said lightheartedly.

“Do I give you the speech about looking after my little sister or the one about how nice it is to see Ron's best mate and my quasi little bro?” he joked.

“I suppose it had better be the one about looking after Ginny, because the other might encourage him to be a little heartbreaker like you,” said Fleur in her broken yet understandable French-accented English. She gave Harry the air kiss he'd joked about days before.

A warmth and glowing feeling grew in Harry's chest that he knew was the result of feeling the love of family and friends. It made the guilt about his struggles with what to do about Ginny worse, yet at the same time, it gave him insight as to the right thing to do. He put that aside and talked about the news of the morning with Bill who he was sure heard the news from Lupin already.

“Did you hear from Professor Lupin this morning?” Harry asked Bill as Hermione, Ginny and Ron listened to Fleur talk about Bill's condition.

“Yes,” Bill said quickly. “What do you think about it?”

“I'm confused. I wish I could talk to Professor Lupin,” said Harry. “It seems a little rushed and poorly planned to me.”

“I know Harry, but that's one of the big problems facing the Ministry. They have been accused for many years for being too slow to react to new threats, so in response they move almost too quickly,” explained Bill.

“Yes, but they can't be wrong this time. We are talking about kids taking on full-fledged adult wizards in mortal combat where guile and guts win the battle, not being able to memorize a bunch of spells,” said Harry. Painfully, Harry remembered knowing what to do to stop Snape, but being no match for him. He felt very small at that moment.

“I know Harry, but that is why you are so important to the cause. Ginny told me in private what she hasn't told my father or the Ministry about your plans,” he whispered. “I know you hate being a tool for the Ministry, but you are uniquely equipped for what we need to do.”

Harry squirmed a little at turning into a Ministry man instead of following what he thought Dumbledore would want him to do. “How do you mean?” he asked Bill as he tried to determine if any of the rest of them could hear.

Bill understood the look on Harry's face and turned to the rest of them. “Look guys, I know you came to see me, but I really have to talk to Harry in private. It's rude, I know. Please let me have a word with him.”

“But…,” said Fleur.

“You too, darling. This is about things that are between Harry and I only. We need to discuss things before we tell you guys what's going on. It's not going to be a secret for long we just don't need any interruptions or distractions,” said Bill.

Harry admired the way Bill took control without being offensive. He knew it was a maturity that he didn't have. He would have just told everyone to get out. “Thanks for that,” he told Bill.

“No problem, Harry. I know you want to say things that the others might not understand right away,” he replied. “Take a second to think Harry, then just hit me with your questions or concerns. I know you have a lot on your mind. By the way, Professor Lupin won't be back to see me or available to come to the Burrow for several days. I think you know why.”

Harry was taken aback until he realized what was going on. “You don't have those problems?” asked Harry.

“I probably won't transform, if that's what you're asking. But later today I might not be able to stay awake because they will have to increase my pain medication. This is the first full moon, Harry. We aren't sure what'll happen. That's why everyone is visiting today.” Bill said in a rather strange tone of voice.

“I don't understand,” said Harry. He didn't know why Bill's voice seemed so ominous.

“If I do transform, Harry, I'll probably die.” Bill said simply. “They have given me so many potions and elixirs to ward off the effects of transformation that if my wounds open in response I might literally bleed to death.”

Harry was frightened in a way he'd never felt before. He didn't frighten easily. “You're kidding right? This just can't be. I can't take your time when you're family is here to see you then,” said Harry suddenly feeling guilty for letting him push his family and Fleur out the door.

“Harry, you are family. That's what Ron and Ginny want me to know. I know and understand why. You're a good man Harry, so don't feel like you don't deserve my help as much as they do,” he said.

Harry was at a loss for words. People who cared about him sprouted up from the most unlikely of places all the time for him. First, it was Dumbledore and Hagrid, then Sirius and Lupin. Now it was Bill and that didn't even take Mr. Weasley into account. He needed to tell Ron how right he was to be angry at him when Harry started feeling too self important. He just looked at Bill and resolved to ask as many good questions as he could think of.

Their conversation was rewarding thought Harry some time later. He'd asked Bill what he thought his role should be. Bill answered that people drew precious confidence and strength from Harry's bravery and willingness to put his life on the line for them. Harry just needed to understand that people look up to him and will follow. Most of the other questions were about Defense against the Dark Arts and Harry knew he'd never remember the answers until he had time to practice the techniques and master them with Lupin. When they were done he shook Bill's hand and gave him a brotherly hug. “Bill, I'll never forget how much you've helped me today.”

“That's music to my ears, Harry. That's all I can offer in my current state. Go get the others and don't worry about me, Harry. I'm not going to die anytime soon,” assured Bill.

“One more thing, Bill.” Harry hesitated to bring up Fleur, but he had to for Hermione's sake. “You know Hermione is jealous of the way Fleur greets Ron. Ron is such a git for not putting it in perspective,” he said. He looked for Bill's reaction and it surprised Harry.

“I know Harry, it bothers me too. I've talked to her about it and she assures me it's because of Ron's bravery in the Tri-Wizard Tournament and how badly she felt about pushing Ron away when he asked her to the ball after that. But I think she likes him more than that and won't admit it. Oh, don't get me wrong. I don't think she's sweet on him to the point of getting between us, but I don't like her enticing my little brother with her Veela wiles either. He's likely to take it the wrong way and make more of it than there is.”

Harry could only say, “Wow. I had no idea you knew about it.”

“Yes, she assures me it's innocent and won't change. I know she loves me very much, but in my condition I'm not really up to making a big deal out of it when she is so wonderful to me,” continued Bill. “Don't tell anyone but I think that she's pregnant and that might very well be the reason for her being so attentive to me.”

“Wow,” said Harry. “Life is just really complicated, isn't it?”

Bill laughed so hard Harry could tell the pain was overwhelming and that he wished he hadn't laughed because of the stretching of the scar tissue. “I'm sorry, Harry. I need to be alone for just a minute. But get the others; I should be okay by the time you get back.”

Sure enough, five minutes later when Harry returned, it was to smiles for Ginny and Ron as they sat and chatted again with their brother. He watched in awe at the love the family had for one another.

“So, Harry, did you learn anything?” asked Hermione sitting in the chair next to his watching the Weasleys laugh and carry on.

“Yeah, lots, Hermione. Bill was right too, there was nothing you guys couldn't have heard or that you probably haven't already told me. It was pretty much just pick me up session really,” he explained.

“That's nice,” she said as Fleur joined and put her hand on Ron's shoulder. “I'm not really jealous, but why does she have to touch Ron like that.”

“I don't know, Hermione. I don't know,” he said trying not to get into an explanation. He knew that explaining what Bill said would do her no good and would just make him have to make excuses.

By 4:30, it was time for them to say their good-byes to Bill and Fleur. Harry was standing with the others near the door. “Thanks for the encouragement, Bill. I really appreciate it.”

“Come here, mate,” said Bill. “You guys go ahead, I have one more thing for Harry.”

“Sure,” he said as he crossed the room to Bill's bedside.

“Harry, you really should practice what you know about Occlumency. I'll warn you that there are several people in my family that show signs of being Acumens. You know, people who can intrude on your thoughts,” said Bill in a warning tone.

Harry looked at him in dismay and a little bit of embarrassment. “So, I should be careful about what I think about Ginny around you,” he said sheepishly.

“Harry, I'm a guy just like you. She's your girlfriend and I'd expect you to have thoughts that aren't Holy and pure,” he laughed briefly. “It's my Dad and my Mom I'm worried about. Ron forgets our childhood and the fact that they have always been able to pick out the guilty kid. Fred and George learned to block them out just before they left home. Ron hasn't and based on Ginny's boyfriend history, she must have. How do you think they were able to manage a family of nine children and still talk to each other in a civil tone?” Now he laughed heartily but with restraint to avoid hurting himself.

“I'll keep that in mind, Bill,” said Harry.

“Harry, that's why I'm not worried about Fleur. She's just a flirt. Also, talk to Ginny if you're unhappy. I don't know my sister that well, but I think she's a lot more intelligent and mature at her age than any of us were,” he said. “Get going before you miss the opening of the Floo Network. You're welcome anytime.” He said as Harry hurried out.

Harry turned just long enough to say, “Thanks again, Bill.”

Harry caught up with the rest of them just as they arrived at the lift to go down into the Ministry again. “What was that all about, Harry?” asked Ron.

“Oh, he was just telling me how your parents are able to read your thoughts and catch you doing stuff you shouldn't,” Harry blurted out. He immediately wished he'd been more subtle.

Ginny smiled as Ron and Hermione looked panicked. “Ron doesn't seem to remember that and always gets in trouble,” said Ginny slyly. “On the other hand, it took a month for Mom to figure out that Harry and I were even kissing when we started going out.”

Harry hung his head. Ginny was proud of the fact that she could hide things from her parents. “Ron, you never told me your parents were able to read minds,” said Hermione.

“I forgot. It didn't seem important at the time. That's why I suppose they always let you stay. They knew I was crazy about you long before you did,” Ron said sheepishly.

“So that's why it was a call from your parents to my parents and you never asked me. You were afraid even back then to admit you liked me,” said Hermione in a hurt tone.

“Oops,” said Ginny to Harry. “I don't think either of us meant to start that argument.”

“No, I know I didn't,” said Harry. “Can we sit down and talk about us later, Ginny?”

“Is there an “us”, Harry?” she asked in reply.

Harry was never shocked at Ginny's replies. He knew what Bill meant before he'd said it today. She was young but not immature nor naïve. “Honestly, I don't know Ginny. I just don't want to hurt you. My attitudes about some things have changed.”

“Harry, we can talk if you like. I'm all for coming to an agreement of how to treat one another. But if you're afraid of loving me then I'm not sure I want to talk. It will hurt both of us,” she said.

Hermione and Ron were engrossed in their conversation and it was almost 5:00. “Look guys, we need to pay attention to the Floo,” said Harry. They each looked at the big clock on the wall as it ticked over to 5:00. “We should talk,” he said. “I'm not afraid of being hurt.”

Ginny nodded. “Meet me at the end of the orchard by the big willow tree after dinner,” she said.

In turn, they stepped into the Floo and announced, “The Burrow.”

-->

Where Did the Love Go?—Chapter 3

Harry had lots of time on his hands upon his return to The Burrow. Ginny immediately walked away even though they were just feet from one another as they arrived. She didn't acknowledge him at all. Hermione and Ron were still bickering about how Ron could leave such an important aspect of his family out for so long. Harry found that funny, because he wondered if Hermione was embarrassed about what Mr. and Mrs. Weasley might already know about her feelings for Ron. He was sure that was what made her crazy just now.

He walked over and sat quietly in the swing on the porch. The nice thing about his part of Great Britain was that the temperature this time of year was very agreeable most of the time. He could sit outside and enjoy the fresh air.

He listened to Hermione's voice coming from the girl's room upstairs and wondered how she would take it if Mrs. Weasley came home from shopping to hear her son's girlfriend call him every name in the book except Ron. Harry wondered how such a sweet girl like Hermione could become so irate over such a little thing so quickly. He heard the door open and shut but Hermione's voice was still far away. Ron came out on the porch.

“Mate, that woman needs help. Should I tell her that my Dad has a mole on his left thigh too?” joked Ron. He was taking it rather well since Hermione was not very pleasant to him.

“Ron, I am wondering how you could go all this time and never mention it to either of us,” said Harry. “I don't care. I haven't had anything to really hide. Maybe it's because I'm always so consumed with the Voldemort junk they just tune me out. You think that might be it?”

“Harry, I keep trying to tell Hermione that my parents don't sit down in a trance and try to connect to every living human being on the planet. They just seem to sense things are amiss and then the ability kicks in, sheesh.” Ron made sense with that bit of logic. The only thing Harry could think though was that they might be more protective of Ginny and more likely to smell a rat with a guy chasing their daughter around.

“So, I thought people would be coming here today when you mentioned having a pick up Quidditch Match tonight mate,” said Harry inquisitively.

“Yeah, I suppose there are a lot more details than just having a bunch of Hogwarts students just leave home and come the our house,” said Ron. “I might have kind of gotten ahead of myself there.”

Harry responded with, “Yeah, you're probably right about that. This has been a really confusing day for me. I don't know which end is up sometimes.”

“Let's take a walk, Harry. I want to talk about Hermione and Ginny away from earshot,” said Ron.

Harry liked the way this conversation was beginning. In the past Ron seemed almost belligerent when it came to protecting Ginny. He seemed rather calm at the moment and he seemed to have more on his mind. For Ron that was a good thing. He was a terror when he got one thing on his mind and wouldn't let it go.

“Harry, Ginny said something just now that seemed a little weird. Hermione congratulated her on getting back with you and Ginny tearfully said that nothing like that happened,” Ron paused. “What gives, mate?”

“I'm glad to hear she said that Ron. I would rather she explain it to you after we talk tonight. She and I are going to talk about us later,” divulged Harry.

“Don't hurt her mate,” said Ron with no malice in his voice. “She loves you very much. I learned that over the past few weeks. I just thought it was a teenage crush thing where you two could get yourselves in too deep and do something stupid.”

Harry was taken by surprise at the way Ron was talking. He seemed to have a better handle on it than Harry would have given him credit for. “Ron, it is what it is. We love each other. But at our age any intense feelings for the opposite sex can make it seem like love. I know you've heard that song, `Love isn't Always Enough' or something like that…anyway that sounds like the title. When that happens there is no way to avoid feeling the hurt. “

“I suppose that's true enough,” said Ron.

Harry contemplated the idea of being brutally honest with his best friend. It was time to bring Ron into the real world, he thought. If it turned out badly, he was sure they could make an excuse when they got back to the house for the bloody noses. “Ron, there will never be a Ginny and Harry, so-to-speak, ever again. I mean, we don't need to hurt each other. She got me through a tough spot in my life and that was it. I have to move on to the thing that will give me a chance to live my life…Voldemort and the Horcruxes.”

“So, what then was the hugging and handholding all about today? I would have sworn I saw something between you two,” said Ron just as straightforwardly.

“You saw two mature people able to avoid tearing each other apart. I'm not going to be mean to her just to make her want to leave me alone, Ron. I'm not a jerk like you, running off and finding someone else to snog with to make Hermione jealous,” Harry said as he realized he had just enflamed the situation.

“That's unfair, Harry. You know it too. She went with McClaggan to that party thing only so she could rub my nose in it,” said Ron. “She's always trying to make me jealous.”

“I hope you see that it's not the same thing, Ron. When you wouldn't even acknowledge your feelings even two years after the Yule Ball, she had to start accepting other guys' invitations. She never knew if you were man enough to ask her or be what she needed. I'm really sorry mate, if that sounds like I'm sticking up for her. She never once kissed a boy in front of you. As a matter of fact, you took it on rumor that she'd kissed Viktor.”

“Harry, we're talking about you and Ginny,” said Ron. “Why did you turn it into a discussion about me and Hermione?” Ron had a scowl on his face.

“Because I already told you that Ginny and I will make it official tonight. We will talk and figure out how to treat each other in spite of our broken relationship. We won't go and get someone else to snog in public or say hurtful things just to end it,” said Harry who was angry for the first time now. “For me, that's the end of it. You've kind of pissed me off now, because I still don't think you realize what a great girlfriend you have. You're still living in the past about `she did this to me' stuff. What about Hermione?”

“Harry, that's just what I wanted to talk to you about Hermione. Love sucks. Especially, when you've loved someone for a very long time and then realize it isn't what it's cracked up to be,” said Ron. “Don't get me wrong, I'm not ready to give her up. I'm just not sure that she's `the one',” said Ron putting the emphasis with his fingers like quotation marks as he said `the one'.

Harry never saw that coming. He was sure that Ron was like man's best friend when it came to Hermione. He thought she could toss him a bone and he'd go fetch it even if it fell in a pile of cow manure. He looked hard at his friend and a million questions filled his head. He asked the one that seemed to matter most at the moment. “When did you figure this out?”

“Oh, it's just been in the last couple of days. I always wondered why I was so slow with Hermione and jumped all over that skank Lavender. I shouldn't say that about her, but the way she'd let me put my hands all over her she'd better be careful of someone who wanted more. I think they would get lucky in an instant at her expense I think,” said Ron.

“I don't follow,” said Harry.

“Everyone gives me a hard time about not showing Hermione affection. They assume it's because I wouldn't know what to do with a naked woman if she fell in my lap begging for sex,” said Ron smiling. “Am I right? Isn't that what people think.”

Harry laughed, “Yeah, that's pretty much what they think.”

“It's not that at all. When I wake up thinking of my day, I think about how long it will be until I see her, Harry. That's how much she means to me. But as we talk and move through a day, I find it harder and harder to focus on just Hermione. I think about other girls Harry. Today, walking through the Ministry I saw a cute girl who smiled back at me and I felt guilty as I walked with Hermione. I would've been timid with her like I am Hermione.”

“Ron, do you hear yourself? That makes no sense,” said Harry. “Hell, you and I have never had a conversation this long about girls in our life and now you tell me that Hermione isn't good enough for you? Some girl who smiled at you in the Ministry was enough to make you consider cheating on her? And, you don't understand why I say you've acted like an arse with Hermione.” Harry was really upset with Ron now.

“Whoa, whoa, Harry what's all this? It's as if you are Hermione's personal bodyguard or something. We're guys. Shoot, Charlie once told me he went out with a girl at Hogwarts because she had the reputation of sleeping around. You act like that's what I'm doing,” said Ron. “I care for Hermione, but it's like I feel as if it was one of those arranged marriage things. We were childhood friends and now it's supposed to continue.”

For Harry, that moment seemed catastrophic. This was one of those things that was like finding out that Father Christmas wasn't real. Ron was his best mate and he would never rat him out to anyone, but he now felt like he would lose Hermione too. He took a deep breath and realized that wasn't true. They'd still be friends, but she would be devastated. “Ron, I don't believe you just figured this out.”

Harry just stood there looking at Ron. They were standing in the middle of the orchard, yet Harry felt like he was being crushed and overwhelmed.

“Harry, I swear. This feeling was always there, I just never could put it into words until Hermione and I stayed up last night. It was fun to sneak off, but I felt guilty. She doesn't know how I feel and I'm not going to tell her anytime soon either,” said Ron.

“Wait a second!” Harry shouted at Ron. “You're going to let her think that everything is okay? How long is that going to go on?”

“I don't know but not a real long time,” said Ron.

“Ron, this is crazy. To you a short time was two years waiting to tell her you love her and then six weeks later you're done with her,” said Harry. “At least, with Ginny, it happened fast and it ended fast on my side. I couldn't help how she felt all that time but I didn't let her linger either when I knew it wasn't right for me.”

”What, I should walk up and tell her right now?” asked Ron sarcastically. “I'm sorry Hermione, I didn't like snogging with you as much as I did with Lavender. It's over. By the way, that's not true but I couldn't think of one other reason for breaking up with her than it just doesn't feel right between us. I have to work too hard at it. Why the hell can't you help me instead of telling me what a jerk I am? I already know that.”

Harry finally heard the remorse in Ron's voice. “So, you don't see it huh? You don't see a future with her?” He felt sorry for himself at the moment and he didn't know why. Ron was one of those guys who would fall into dumb luck and meet some really great girl. He'd never regret it, thought Harry. But Hermione will move on and find some really great guy and it'll never be the same with my best friends.

Ron shook his head. “Things like what just happened with her really make me sure of it too. She doesn't think I get it and she just harps at me until I give in. I can't take that.”

“Why don't you do the same as I'm doing with Ginny? Go somewhere and talk. Tell her how you feel. I'm sure she'll be devastated but there is no easy way to do it,” said Harry.

“Harry? You were always able to explain things better to her than I was. Will you help me set it up so it's easier to take?” pleaded Ron.

Harry could feel the nauseous feeling again. “Ron, I'm not going to break up with your girlfriend for you. How the hell would that work anyway? What am I supposed to do walk up to her and tell her you joined the circus as a magician and you're never coming back?”

“That would be a good story. I could go away for a while,” said Ron with a smile.

“You're pathetic, Ron. You have faced some pretty horrible things with me in the past, yet you can't tell a girl it's over,” said Harry. “You will have to do this on your own. I'm not going to be part of anything that hurts Hermione when this was preventable. All you had to do was tell her last night or two weeks ago or a month ago…get my drift.”

“Yes, and I understand how you feel about it Harry. She's your friend and she might decide to go home. That's another thing. You two are a little too close for my liking,” said Ron.

“Yeah, I suppose since I talk to her and listen to her, so she needed me to keep from going crazy with a buffoon like you for an almost official boyfriend the past few years,” Harry said forcing a smile trying not to answer Ron's allegations. They were obvious and Harry knew Ron would never understand Hermione and his friendship. “Just don't tell her without letting me know you're going to do it. I don't want her running off without a chance to say goodbye.“ Surprisingly to Harry, Ron didn't say anymore about he and Hermione.

“I won't,” said Ron. “So, you and Ginny are done. I am shocked after today.”

“You have no idea what shocking is then, Ron. No idea whatsoever,” said Harry as Ron walked away.

“Harry, I can smell supper. We'll be eating soon,” said Ron in the distance.

Harry smelled it too. He felt the pressure mounting in his chest. His thoughts were racing now that he didn't have a conversation to concentrate on. “What's wrong with me? This isn't my problem? It's Ron's and Hermione's. Why is this such a big deal?” After a few minutes, he settled down and realized that there was no way he could figure it out in just a few minutes. Of course this was a different feeling than he felt when someone died, but it had the same significance for some reason. It felt like the world had changed. He shrugged and kicked a stone he found on the ground all the way back to the house, thinking.

___ ___

With dinner finished, he knew the moment of truth with Ginny had arrived. He hadn't been able to look anyone except the twins and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley in the eye during the entire meal. No one asked why and he didn't offer any explanations.

He walked slowly toward the meeting place with Ginny. He was emotionally exhausted. He wondered how Hermione would take it if, as Harry feared, Ron just blurted out that it was over. He also knew that Hermione was probably sad for him and Ginny for no reason at all. This shouldn't be sad at all. He would make it quick and leave Ginny with an understanding of what happened and few hard feelings. That's what he hoped anyway.

She stood under the tree with her long red hair blowing as she faced into the wind with her eyes closed. “So, this isn't going to be a pleasant reunion, is it Harry?”

Harry had no idea how she knew he was there, but he responded quietly and quickly, “No, not if you were expecting to get back together,” he explained.

“Why are we even doing this to each other Harry? If it's over, it's over.” Ginny resolved.

“Ginny, I just didn't want you to misunderstand anything. I want you to know that there is nothing that you did to deserve being dumped like I did at the memorial service. It was just a feeling I had. And, since, I realized that I am not really after a relationship.”

“What does that mean?” she asked.

“It means that anything that happened between us would be purely selfish and I care for you too much to pretend,” he said. “You're a great girl and maybe as bright as I've ever met. You are certainly the most mature for your age that I've ever met. I want to know I did the right thing and told you how great you are. You don't have to believe it and you can hate me for saying and letting you go anyway, but one day you'll know I really cared and it's not just something I said to be nice.”

“You could have wrote that in a letter instead of making me cry in front of you,” she said as the tears started to flow.

“Sure, and I'd never know if you read the letter,” said Harry. “I don't feel very happy at the moment either.”

“So, is that it? Can I go back to my room?” asked Ginny.

“Yes, did you have anything to say?” asked Harry. “How do you want to handle it when we're around each other?”

“Harry, I can't answer that. I don't think it works that way. I'm hurting inside. When people ask, tell the truth about it. I will do the same. I think we ended it soon enough that I won't hate you forever. But right now, I'm not sure how I feel,” she said wiping her eyes leaning back against the base of a smaller tree opposite the willow. “I have to go,” she added as she walked off.

Harry felt another twinge of sadness. Today just wasn't going the way it started out, full of promise and happy feelings. He saw the campfire in the backyard again tonight. It seemed weird but who would be their tonight. The only ones so far had been Ron and Hermione. It didn't seem like Ron would be building one with Hermione anytime soon.

As he approached he noticed it was Hermione sitting alone by the fire tonight. He decided to do things a little differently than in the past. Ron made it easier for him to be lighter and friendlier than he had been with Hermione before. “Screw him,” thought Harry. “So what if he thinks we're too close.”

“Hey, good-lookin', whatchya up to?” asked Harry in a goofy way he'd never spoke to Hermione in before.

Hermione must have been deep in thought because he startled her. “Oh, hey, Harry,” she answered. “You scared me half to death because no one has said that to me before.”

“I'm sorry, it's just been a weird day and I felt like breaking the monotony,” he said. “May I?” he motioned to sitting right next to her as opposed to the other side like he'd done in the past and let her come to him. “So what's got you so deep in thought?”

“A few things. One is that I know you and Ginny were going to talk and she didn't sound positive about the outcome. Me neither, now that I know you are alone,” she said. “I'm sorry it didn't work out Harry. I won't ask unless you offer to tell me about it.”

“You know what Hermione, I'm over it. People generally suck and I'm no different,” he said without realizing it.

“What? Where did that come from?” asked Hermione giggling nervously.

“Oh, I mean it in general. Life just makes you make unfair choices sometimes and you never know why,” he said kind of flippantly.

“Is this the new Harry? The one that comes after Ginny?” asked Hermione rather seriously.

“I suppose when you have to hurt someone you really don't want to hurt, you kind of feel jaded and disgusted with life,” said Harry. “Why is it that when I'm with you alone I talk ten times more than when I'm with anyone else?”

“I don't know Harry, but I don't mind. It's better than the silence Ron gives me,” she smiled at Harry. “Thanks for that.”

“What's up Hermione, what the heck are you doing sitting out here instead of cuddling up with a good book on wart removal?” teased Harry. “After all, wart removal is important.'

“Are you referring to Ron as a wart and he needs to be removed from my life?” asked Hermione in playful tone. “Because that's what I wonder sometimes and it's why I'm sitting out here tonight.”

Any other night Harry would have howled in laughter. Somehow the irony of this day was so thick he could feel it closing in on him. “Why? Are you still angry from this afternoon?”

“I suppose it's that and a few other things. I never thought that a relationship with someone would be so much work. When I was a kid, my Uncle on my Dad's side would come over and help my Dad with stuff around the house. My Aunt, his wife, would sit in the kitchen with my Mom and complain that if she didn't kick his butt he'd never do anything,” Hermione recounted. “Don't ask me why I remember the specifics of that now, but that's the way I feel with Ron at this particular moment. I can't imagine what it would be like being married to someone like that. Yet, he loves the positive attention he gets from his Mom and me.”

Harry knew now that he needed to keep his opinions to himself. He would never be able to keep the conversation with Ron that afternoon a secret if he started talking about it. “Well, I suppose that's the reason why we date different people growing up,” said Harry. “We learn what we can deal with and what we can't.”

“Wow, that's good insight Harry. The problem is that I haven't been in a real relationship except this one to gauge it by,” she sighed.

“Neither have I, Hermione.”

They sat quietly for a few minutes until Hermione laid back and looked up at the stars. “Lean back with me, Harry.”

Harry leaned back until he was flat on his back next to Hermione looking at the stars. He had his arms folded at his stomach, but Hermione moved over took his arm pulled it around her shoulders and put her head on his shoulder. “I'm sorry, I just like to cuddle and you're available Harry. Do you mind?”

How could he mind the softness of her hair against his cheek and tenderness of her hand as he held it. He felt a twinge of satisfaction for a brief moment. When it subsided a question popped into his head for Hermione. “You aren't doing this to make Ron jealous are you?”

Hermione let go of his hand and propped herself up on her arm to look Harry in the eye. “Why would you ask me that, Harry?”

Harry wished he hadn't said it now, but he had so he had to go with the flow. “Well, it just seems that you and Ron have done this to each other before. I know you didn't do it for that purpose, but it had the same effect. I just don't want to get in the middle.”

“Why would Ron be jealous of you? I mean he knows we're close,” said Hermione naively.

That question made Harry squirm a little. Unless he was a threat to their relationship, how could this be a problem? “I don't know, maybe he would see it like I enjoy being with you too much.” Harry didn't have a clue where that last comment came from and he chose not to elaborate.

Harry wasn't sure whether what he said was lost on Hermione or she chose to ignore it. Either way, she snuggled loser. Why did he get the sudden urge to pull her even closer yet? He did it naturally and she didn't object. He could see her face clearly just a few inches from his own with her eyes closed. He turned his head and stared at the stars completely comfortable until his own eyes started to lose focus as he fell asleep with Hermione close.

Harry awoke to the sound of strange but oddly familiar voices. He realized where he was and who he was with so he pretended to remain asleep. “Don't they look cozy and happy?” said one girl.

“Yeah, but I wonder what Ron thinks about it,” giggled another.

A third voice popped into the conversation, “Leave them alone, they're friends.” Harry recognized that voice as Neville's. He was thankful for his comment. He didn't know whether Hermione was a wake or not, but he doubted that she would sleep much longer if the trail of DA members continued. All three voices trailed off into the distance.

Harry whispered to Hermione. “Hermione, are you awake?”

She barely moved and Harry immediately realized she had no idea what had just happened. “Harry, are you uncomfortable or something?” Any other time he would have laughed at her groggy reply, but tonight didn't seem like the night to be seen by more people cuddled up by a fire with his best friend's girlfriend.

“Hermione, wake up. The other DA members are here and some of them have seen us here?” he said in a hushed but frantic tone.

Hermione's eyes opened quickly, but she didn't move. Her reaction surprised him, but he brushed it off as a half-awake comment that she didn't really mean. “Screw `em if they can't take a joke,” she said as her eyes fluttered and he seemed to struggle to get her voice.

A few seconds later she added, “It's none of their business and we didn't do anything to be ashamed of. I'm surprised it bothers you to be seen with me.”

Harry felt the urge to laugh, but held back. “Girls, I don't understand you,” he thought. “I'm only thinking of you. Never mind me, I'll survive. I just don't want anyone talking bad about you. But have it your way.”

All Harry could think of to say was, “Go back to sleep then, I don't care if you don't.”

Without another word, Hermione place her hand across Harry's chest and laid her head back down where it had been. He closed his eyes again wondering just how late it was. It couldn't be that late because the noise of voices in the Weasley house kept getting louder and louder.

Harry wasn't sure how long he'd slept but the roles were reversed this time. Hermione was waking him. “Hey, sleepy head, time to go up to bed. That is if they didn't give your bed away.” She laughed at the look on his face as he looked for his glasses lying next to him.

“You know the rumors will start again,” he said.

“What rumors? You mean the ones that you and I were caught sleeping together next to a campfire in wide-open view of God and everyone? I don't think that much of a rumor could start based on that, do you? I mean they can talk about it but it's hardly a rumor. It's a fact.” she giggled. “And if they embellish it to be more, so what. We tell them that we got comfortable and that was that.”

Harry was happy she had such a healthy attitude toward it and wouldn't let it worry her. “Be ready though. Don't say I didn't warn you.”

“Ah, let them talk,” said Hermione completely ignoring how Ron might react until now. “As for Ron, I'll tell him that until he's got time for me, you and I will spend every evening together.” The thought of Ron using that to his advantage passed through his mind.

Harry wasn't sure he liked that idea but what the heck. They were friends. “Good night, Hermione.”

“Good night, Harry. By the way, I like your cologne.” She winked as she waved her wand from the door of the house and the fire slowly went out.

Harry spent the next few moments in the dark sitting on the picnic bench as the voices inside slowly died out. He wondered how Ron couldn't see this playfully fun side of Hermione. Or maybe, it was because they had nothing to lose. Hermione and he could be like that together. He started his walk toward the house wondering if she was serious about spending the evenings with him if Ron was too busy. He hoped Ron would be busy from now on. “Now isn't that a weird possibility?” he thought.

-->

The Thing About Harry—Chapter 4

Harry went to the room he shared with Ron and found Ron sitting in his chair looking down at the smoldering fire. Harry didn't want to deal with Ron if he was going to be mad. There was no way if he were awake that he didn't hear what people saw by the fire. He was surprised when Ron spoke. Harry had changed into his shorts and pulled the cover sheet over himself to go to sleep before Ron said a word.

“I don't get it, Harry. Everyone says I should have gone down and pounded you to pulp for fooling around with Hermione. Well, not everyone, and they didn't exactly say that either. I mean they just said I should be mad as hell,” said Ron.

“Are you? Mad, I mean.” Harry asked. He had a feeling that Ron was more confused than mad.

“I suppose in a way, but not for the reasons you or anyone else might think,” he said. “I want to feel angry, but part of me says that maybe your friendship with her is closer than our relationship and it always has been. That makes me mad at myself for not seeing it.”

“Ron, we are attracted to people all the time that we want attention from and then it doesn't work out. Trust me, I would have dragged my pecker through a million pieces of glass to be with Cho, but it just wasn't to be. I mean that's how important it was at the time.” Harry smiled slyly at Ron who broke into a smile at the analogy. “Why are you so hard on yourself about this? People break up relationships everyday so that they don't feel bad about themselves and sometimes it's actually a blessing for the partner they leave.” Harry laughed inside. He felt like one of those relationship gurus he'd watched at the Dursleys' when they were gone the past few years. He thought what he said made sense though.

“Are you sure you're not saying this so you can swoop in and grab Hermione?” asked Ron out of the blue.

“Is that what bothers you? If I didn't want to deal with responsibilities of a relationship with Ginny who I know loves and cares about me, why would I try to jump into a relationship with someone who might not see me as more than a friend and alienate everyone? Does that make sense to you?” asked Harry.

“No, that's what I thought and so do a lot of other people that disagreed with the Patils. Believe it or not I had to listen to the Patil sisters predict that Hermione and I would split over this. A second later they said you and Hermione would be together in a week. And then they agreed that it wouldn't last a week before we all hated each other,” said Ron. “I wanted to laugh. They were like a couple of old ladies.”

Harry smiled and thought about Hermione. “The poor girl doesn't realize how much fun these people have with creating misery for others. I'm surprised it's the Patils though.”

“You should get some sleep Ron. There is nothing to worry about. It will work itself out. You could surprise them and deal with Hermione on your own terms not theirs,” said Harry. “I didn't worry what others thought about me and Ginny because I think I did what was right.”

“Harry, I don't get it. You haven't had a girlfriend for more than a month in your life and you're acting like you know it all,” said a perturbed Ron.

“Yeah, I know. Isn't it great? I have nothing to lose so I am able to think clearly. I'm sure I'd be a mess if I were in your shoes,” laughed Harry. “I'm sorry if I seem to be a know-it-all. I just know that if you ever want to be friends with Hermione in the future, you need to do what's right for both of you…and soon. You can't let her think you don't care, but you can't continue to pretend that you're some lame bloke who doesn't know how to act with a woman either.”

“Harry, you're sure that you don't have a thing for Hermione?” asked Ron again.

“Ron, the way things are going between you two…if I did, you'd already know I was after her,” said Harry. Harry didn't know why he felt guilty after saying that. He and Hermione were friends and nothing more, he thought. “Go to sleep, Ron.”

“If you say so Harry, but the more I think about it, the more I think there's more to it. I know you wouldn't lie to me though so…. Well, good night, Harry.” Ron changed into shorts and tee shirt to sleep in since there were at least two more girls than just Ginny and Hermione running around the Burrow now.

Harry lay awake trying to figure out what Ron was talking about there being more to it. He flashed back to earlier in the night and for the first time realized that Hermione's presence so close to him made him comfortable and excited at the same time. He fell asleep trying to recapture that feeling.

____ _____

Harry awoke refreshed and somewhat embarrassed. He could faintly remember dreams from that night that intrigued him and left him excited. He looked over and saw Ron was still fast asleep. He needed to use the loo. He wouldn't be sneaking around he thought if he weren't afraid of being seen with a bulge in his shorts. He knew why he awoke in that state but it was who he'd dreamt about this time that bothered him. He knocked and went in without being seen.

He went back to the room and crawled under the covers. He thought about his conversations the past few days with Ron and Hermione. He felt compassion for his best mate's dilemma. Hermione wasn't someone you hurt maliciously unless you were really an arsehole. But she was also so sweet that you know she takes everything to heart and could be hurt very easily. He had a tough road ahead.

He wished Ron hadn't said that Harry wouldn't lie to him. Harry wouldn't lie to him. The problem was the way he felt now, he felt like he lied about his feelings for Hermione. He felt a nervous sick feeling come over him. In the space of eight hours he'd gone from cuddling innocently with his best friend's girl to having dreams about her, to wanting to tell her how he felt. “I jinxed myself when I gloated about knowing what to do because I had no emotional stake in it. Damn it, now I couldn't find my arse with both hands and a flashlight where Hermione's concerned.”

Harry put his head under his pillow to muffle the scream he had to let out. He felt every bit as inept as he had when he was pursuing Cho and Ginny. He knew he was screwed too. Hermione expected him to come out today and deny all the rumors as well as do the same thing tonight if Ron didn't come around. What if an impulse to kiss her hit him and he acted on it? He was in `love hell' he thought.

It took a long time for Harry's anxiety to settle down and rational thought to return. His thoughts lead him to laugh at loud at the thought of Cupid standing in the corner while Harry talked to Ron laughing at him saying, “Okay, Harry, you're so smart. Take this,” while winging an arrow into his backside. This after all was becoming a pain in his backside. Harry had one reaction, “I ought to find Cupid and kick his ass, the little sadistic bastard.”

Before long he realized it he was laughing out loud to relieve the tension. It was official. He knew he was in love with Hermione. The shock of that realization brought a tear to his eye even as he laughed. What he hadn't realized was that Hermione was standing in the room looking at him as though he were ready for the loony bin. “Harry, what's so funny?”

He wheeled and looked at her in shock and complete dismay, “Don't you knock?” he asked defensively.

She looked at him, “I do when the door is closed. I saw you sitting there looking out the window laughing and I couldn't help but come in and ask. You must be having one of those moments. I'll leave.”

All Harry could think of was that when he finally got up and sat in the chair Ron was still asleep. The door was shut, he was sure of that. Ron must have gotten up and opened the door and left it ajar. Harry couldn't believe that he was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn't notice. “No, no. What do you mean, `moments'?

“Harry, you were laughing hysterically and when you turned you had tears in your eyes,” she said. “That qualifies as a moment in my book.” She giggled. “Want to talk about it?”

Every nerve in Harry's body was on alert. He knew he couldn't control them all. He just hoped that the ones that controlled embarrassed, guilty looks on his face were doing their jobs. “I just thought of a funny joke. It might not be funny to you, but I found it amusing.” He shared his thoughts about Cupid without admitting he was the one who felt them.

Hermione laughed. He felt better. “That is funny, Harry. There must be millions of people looking for him every day and that's why he carries that bow to make you fall in love again just before you try to kick his butt. You know, just to cure the savage beast in all of us.”

“Do you really think it works that way?” asked Harry. He couldn't believe he said that.

“Why? Are you feeling the effects of telling Ginny it's over?” asked Hermione.

Harry hadn't lied to either Ron or Hermione yet, but this was a special occasion he thought. He wasn't ready to tell her what was really on his mind. He couldn't lie directly so, he softened it a little. “Maybe that's it? Something has me kind of all tangled up.” He was proud of himself for finding a way to not really lie and still not tell the whole truth.

“I already heard some of the stories. I think they're hilarious. One story said that it was our plan to be so open that no one would think that there could possibly be anything going on. Another was that you're gay and that's why Ron isn't jealous,” she giggled.

“Hey, that's not funny. How would you feel if someone started saying you had lesbian designs on Ginny or Fleur and that's why you hang out with Ron?” Harry countered. “I'm not knocking people who have those feelings but if it's not true it's not funny at all.”

Hermione looked at Harry closely. “Is there something wrong Harry? Did last night spook you or something?”

“Shit,” thought Harry. “It sucks that we're so close we can't hide stuff from each other.” He tried to ignore the question and change the subject. “Well, everyone's here now, it seems.”

“Yeah, it seems so. Oh, there's Ron. I'd better go see how he's handling this. We'll talk about what's got you all messed up later Harry,” she said as he walked toward Ron with a smile.

“Ron, I'm sorry if I embarrassed you with Harry out by the fire last night, but we were just talking and it was comfortable,” she explained. Harry's heart sank a bit. She had no idea that Ron would welcome her “to give him the boot” first. She was in love with Ron and for the first time, Harry couldn't stand it.

“Yeah, Harry explained that to me last night. It's just shocking to overhear other people talk about it though, Hermione. Please don't make a fool out of me,” said Ron.

Harry couldn't help but feel uplifted by that attitude. “You go, Ron. Tell her you won't put up with it. She'll give you what for and that will get me even closer to her. Go ahead.”

Harry never imagined that it would turn out like it did. Every other time in their lives that started a bickering session, but not today. “Ron, Harry asked me if I was trying to make you jealous. You know I'm not, sweetheart. I just don't like being alone all the time. If you would just come down to the fire and we could enjoy each other's company.” Hermione wasn't begging Ron, but she was certainly making sure she gave him a chance to make things right.

“I'll come out, Hermione,” he responded. “If that will make you happy, I'll come out.”

Hermione smiled and winked at Harry. “He's coming tonight. I'm so happy.”

Harry was crushed. Ron hadn't changed. He was only going because he couldn't stand up for himself. He started to tell her what he thought and then gave in. He wasn't sure whether he felt sorrier for himself or for Hermione as Ron perpetuated the lie that was their relationship.

Harry saw the real dilemma in all this now. It wasn't about Ron and Hermione. That relationship was doomed and in his heart of hearts that hurt Harry even if it made his dreams with Hermione possible. The real dilemma was letting Hermione know how he felt without destroying his best friend's trust. He could see why classic mythology was filled with the gods taking revenge on each other over love. No emotion in the world stirred more basic or primal instincts.

Harry went about the day greeting the newcomers. He learned a great deal about what was happening throughout the magical world in the fight against Voldemort. He saw the Patils and decided it was time to clear up their little story. “Hey, Padma and Pavarti, I heard you were intrigued by me and Hermione. Jealous were you. I'll sleep with each of you if you want.” He growled and raised his eyebrows.

“Harry, that's horrible,” said Pavarti with a little giggle. “You are quite the ladies' man.”

“Come on, you guys I was kidding. Unless?” he chuckled again as he beckoned one of them to take him up on his offer. “No really, why would you guys want to spread stories like the one Ron told me? Hermione and I were looking at the stars and it just seemed comfortable to cuddle when we were looking at the same ones,” he said just sort of skirting the truth. “It is natural for us as friends to be so close.” He didn't feel guilty saying it that way because it was true last night. And, he supposed, it was true even now that he wanted more from their friendship.

“Harry, we don't wish you ill, but you and Hermione--maybe Ron too, I don't know—seem to be the only ones on the planet who don't see the way you and Hermione look at each other every time you're together. Now, you've started getting physical. I don't apologize for it at all. It'll happen. I think you're just covering now for your feelings for her,” said Parvati.

Harry had run headlong into losing propositions before, but this one was a like hitting a brick wall. The Patils had him pegged perfectly and there was no escaping that gnawing feeling, yet he had to ask. “Let's just say all of what you say is true. Why would it be over between Hermione and me within a week?”

“I never said that. I said the three of you would be at each other's throats,” said Padma.

“What's the difference?” asked Harry.

“Come on, Harry, what do you care? You're just friends, right?” asked Parvati with a wink.

Harry could see the ambush coming and there was nothing he could do about it. It was like he had a premonition. It was the origin of these very stories that would make them crazy in the future. If he said the wrong thing, Hermione would be offended. Or would it be Ron? “Look, so what if I have feelings for Hermione,” he said jumping off the cliff anyway. “She loves Ron and doesn't see me that way. If she did, she'd never let me come between her and Ron. So stop with the stories. It's a horrible way to live if you have to comment on others' lives instead of living your own.”

“Ah hah, so it's true. Harry loves Hermione. I told you Padma. It's not Hermione at all. It's Harry. That's why he broke up with Ginny,” said Parvati.

“Oh shit, now what have I done?” thought Harry. “Now the rumors will fly that I dumped Ginny for someone else which isn't true. I am so screwed now. I have to beg them not to spread those rumors.”

“Look, don't say that to anyone. You'll just hurt innocent people. I didn't break up with Ginny for Hermione. If you'll notice, I'm not with Hermione and probably never will be. Just lay off, please?” Harry begged. He felt bad for everyone because this would affect Ginny, Ron, Hermione and the rest of the Weasley family. He would be seen as a family intruder and he didn't want that.

The girls looked at one another. “We don't want to hurt anyone. This whole thing started a couple of years ago between Padma and I,” said Parvati. “We thought it would happen long before now. We've kind of kept it as a running bet. It's just that it happened here in such an enclosed environment and we were so excited to talk about it. I promise I won't say a word. Padma?”

“Me too. Harry, it's sweet that you care about your friends so much that you don't want to hurt them, but don't forget about your happiness too. My Uncle says there is an old saying that helps to cleanse the soul in matters of love. I'm not sure of it's translation but it means, `Fill yourself with love and you will have more love to give to others.' Do you understand what that means?” asked Padma.

Harry shook his head in uncertainty.

“Love is a bottomless pool, you have to give yourself love to have enough to give to others.” said Parvati. “Anyway, something like that. If you don't feel you deserve love you can't love yourself and if you can't love yourself, you can't really love anyone else. Do what's right for Harry first. That's my feelings on the matter.”

Everyday Harry wondered how the right person walked into his life with the right words. One day, it's Hermione. Another day it's Bill. Today, wonder of all wonders, it was the Patils who provided him with encouragement. “I really appreciate your advice. I'd better go before I say something else that will get me in trouble.”

“Harry? Just for fun, maybe you wouldn't mind sleeping with twins,” teased Padma growling like he had before. “Just kidding.” They laughed as he walked away.

He was glad that conversation had taken place while most people were still putting their things away in the attic which had expanded nicely with a magic touch. The total number wasn't as large as they thought it would be. Harry heard Mr. Weasley and someone else inside. It was Charlie. “Hey, Charlie, long time, no see.” Harry offered his hand.

“Hey, Harry, you've grown a bit,” Charlie remarked. “Dad, weren't you looking for Harry? Here he is. We'll chat later, but I think my Dad has something for you.”

“Oh, hey, Harry. Can we go into the parlor and sit down for a minute. I have some news about how all this will work. Plus, Lupin sent you this.” Harry recognized it as Lupin's leather valise he'd had when he taught at Hogwarts. “It's a bit of a plan to get you started while he is, shall we say, indisposed.”

Harry understood. “So he wants me to start without him?”

“Why not Harry? Everything I hear says that you're pretty good and with some of the things Lupin sent you can get a great deal done in a few days,” said Mr. Weasley. “By the way Harry, the Misses and I understand what happened with you and Ginny. The same is probably going to happen with Hermione and Ron too.”

Harry thought better of saying too much, so he just said, “Yeah, it seems pretty tough for them sometimes.” He ignored him and Ginny.

“You'd know better than anyone Harry. Mrs. Weasley and I are more worried about poor Hermione than Ron. He's kind of an oaf with her.” Mr. Weasley whispered. “Be patient with Ron, Harry. Try to be there for Hermione when she needs it.”

Harry had to pinch himself. Was he dreaming? Did Mr. Weasley just refer to him as the one to pick up the pieces when they break up? “I'm not sure what you mean, Sir?”

“Harry, I know I've never progressed as far as a wizard as Percy would like nor do I seem as cool as maybe Ron or Charlie would like, but I'm a fairly good wizard and I know people,” he said looking around. “You and Hermione were meant for each other since that first time you came to our house at 10 and 11. Do you think that as you guys got older that I'd let my son have a live in girlfriend if I though anything untoward would happen?”

Harry had to do a double-take. “What, Sir? I don't mean to be dull or dim witted, but what did you just say?”

“Put it another way. Do you think I would allow you to live here, if I thought you were sleeping with my daughter or could possibly have designs on it?” he asked.

Harry let out and involuntary, “Ha.” He held back the rest of the nervous laugh. “No, I don't suppose you would.”

“Anyway, Harry, neither of us was positive that things were over between Ron and Hermione until just recently. We care so much for Hermione and we love our son so we can't get in the middle. This little package gave me the excuse to sit and talk with you,” he said quietly.

“To change gears a little,” he smiled, “and get to the real reason for our meeting. There has been a little bit of a change of plans. Only the families whose children seemed to fit certain criteria were allowed to come. There were three categories and they had to meet at least two of three. First, they had to have an aptitude for the Dark Arts—without that the second two didn't matter. Two, they had to be either from a large wizard family that need more protection than most or from a hard to reach place where they needed someone where time may be to short to get someone to help them. Three, they had to trustworthy according to Mrs. McGonagle.”

“Wow, that's a lot to screen people for and the last one really cuts a lot of people out,” said Harry.

Mr. Weasley laughed. “I thought you'd think that but you'd be surprised at how many would have passed the last one and the first but failed the second. We'll get to the others after we see if our plan works.”

Harry thought for a second about who was here. There were the Patils, the Creevy's, Seamus, Luna, Neville, Dean Thomas and a few others he could picture but not name of the top of his head. He was sure the list was in the folder. “Neville, Dean and Luna meet the first but they don't seem to meet the others?”

“Yes, well, the Ministry scrapped the criteria after we realized that the best candidates wouldn't qualify,” said Arthur in embarrassment. “Harry, I was told to make it sound as efficient and exclusive as possible. We turned down nine because we felt that their family's support may not allow them to do what was necessary in an emergency.”

Harry had to laugh at the ineptitude of the Ministry of Magic. “Mr. Weasley, I know you're just the messenger in this case but I don't think that place, the Ministry I mean, has enough brains in it to blow its nose.” Harry couldn't help himself. He could think of no instance where he would establish a list of eligibility requirements before he knew if anyone could meet them. He was sure there must be one, but he couldn't think of it.

“Harry, you look over that material now. Keep an eye on Ron and Hermione please, Hermione is one of the most important parts of this plan,” he said as he walked away with a wink.

Harry left the house confused again. Harry knew he shouldn't go too far from the house. If he were caught alone by Deatheaters, it would be all over. There was one thing he was sure of though and that was they rarely worked their savagery during the day. He found a spot in sight of the house near an old stump and sat down to think.

He was exhausted already and it was hardly noon. The emotional rollercoaster left him breathless at times. He was happy for the few minutes to clear his head. There were so many surprises that Harry's head began to swim again, yet as he sorted them out they really went into easy categories. One category was obvious: Hermione and the ordeal he could see on the horizon there. The other was the DA. He was afraid that the priority in his life right now had suddenly shifted from Horcruxes and Dark Wizards to Hermione. He surprised himself by coming to that conclusion so quickly. He had ended a very nice and cozy relationship to deal with Voldemort, but this was different. It burned his soul to think of life without Hermione.

That was the difference really. It had been there all along. Her friendship as well as Ron's meant more than anything. He could defeat Voldemort, but if Hermione didn't know he loved her it would seem like his life was a waste. There was the rub. He needed the strength that came from both of his best friends. Ron was not an easy person to figure out. One minute he would understand everything and the next he would be disagreeable with either him or Hermione.

Harry sighed and tried to put it into words in his own mind. How could he describe what's happening to him right now?

”Ron, you may think I lied to you about Hermione, but it was because I respected you and your love for her. I didn't dare acknowledge my feelings for her until I realized you don't love her as much as I do. Don't you see, mate, it was because I loved you both that I'm where I am today. Blokes don't tell blokes they love them often, but it's the only explanation that I can think of that explains how I put up with your rubbish for so long. When you break up with her, I will comfort her. If you hurt her, I will come after you. So, be angry, hit me, or whatever, but don't think I betrayed you. You'd be lying to yourself.”

Harry wondered for an instant if it meant he was gay, because he truly loved his best mate. He laughed realizing how stupid that was. Maybe he was just losing his mind today. The tears streamed down his face. They weren't for Ron. They were for the fact that if Ron didn't believe him or was offended, he'd have to do whatever was necessary to defend Hermione or himself. He had to make a stand and say the unspoken to save his family. The only family he ever knew.

He turned back toward the house as he did he saw a young woman kind of dancing in the breeze. He knew it must be Luna. He called to her as loudly as he could. She didn't hear him. “Luna!” he said as he jogged toward her. She finally heard him and a smile filled her face that he could see from a distance.

“Hiya, Harry. Just doing the bumblebee dance trying to get a few for a potion I'm making,” she said.

Harry laughed and the world seemed right. Luna Lovegood, a symbol of simplicity and happiness, thought Harry. “I won't ask because I'm sure I wouldn't understand.”

Luna looked at him and smiled. “Not many people do understand me, Harry. I think you do though so give yourself some credit.”

Harry took that as a complement. “So, besides bumblebee dances, what's up with you?”

“Oh, I had to escape the crowd at the Weasleys. I mean it's not like Hogwarts but it seems everyone is into everyone else's business there. At least, at Hogwarts some people could care less, ignore you and let you be alone with your thoughts,” she said.

“Exactly,” said Harry.

“You look like you could use a friend Harry. What's wrong?” she asked. “Oh, there I go acting just like what I said I was avoiding.” She giggled.

“Ah, I suppose I'm fine really. Just a lot of things going on,” he said off-handedly.

“Yeah, sometimes I think it must really stink to be you. Even if you're one of the nicest people I've ever met.” Luna just hit every nail flush with the hammer of honesty. She pulled no punches and seemed to see what others put blinders on to avoid.

“Why do you say that?” asked Harry. He wasn't sure what she'd say, but whatever it was there would be no guessing what she meant.

“I mean you have your two best friends always fighting. If the rumors are true, you're in love with your best mate's girlfriend and she denies you feel that way. You have to teach a bunch of kids to be strong-willed and fluid to protect themselves against very terrible people. And, last but not least, there is still something that Professor Dumbledore left for you to do that could cost you your life. That's what I meant Harry,” said Luna simply.

Harry laughed nervously and gave Luna an unexpected hug. “You are the breath of fresh air I was looking for Luna. I really don't understand how people don't see how brilliant you are.”

“Are you making fun of me, Harry?” she asked.

“No, Luna. What if I told you that everything you said was my life in a nutshell? But hearing you say it made more sense than the way it feels inside to try to process it all. I admire you Luna,” said Harry in the kindest voice he could muster. No one should treat you like they do he thought.

“So, the rumors about you and Hermione are true?” asked Luna. “I mean there is no chance for us.” She smiled teasingly.

He looked at his feet. “Yes, that's pretty much the situation; I'm in a horrible love triangle.” He didn't mention that Ron didn't love Hermione like he did nor did he mention the Horcruxes. She didn't need to know those things.

“So, why don't you just steal her away like you did last night and tell her she's the greatest?” said Luna in a simple yet sad way.

“I probably should, but I think it's more complicated than that. I don't want to offend Ron and create a problem for him too,” said Harry.

“Well, I wish someone like you would come find me some day,” she said. “I've never met anyone who cares about everyone like you do. I can't even to that.”

“Luna, promise you won't tell anyone what I've confided in you,” said Harry.

“Harry, you are the one person in the world that I would trust with my feelings, so I will do the same for you,” said Luna.

Harry felt horrible. He was no saint. The dreams he had of Hermione as well as the hatred he felt for Voldemort, Snape and Malfoy proved he wasn't perfect. He knew that people exaggerated his kindness too. But, it was a good reputation to have when you need friends, he thought.

They walked back to the house as they saw the smoke from the outdoor cooking pit starting to billow and slowly he could smell the barbeque. He'd heard a rumor that Charlie was building one so they could cook enough meat for everyone while they were here. Harry's thoughts drifted back to Luna.

“Hey, Luna, join us at the fire tonight. I mean, everyone is welcome, but sit by me if you would,” said Harry.

“Are you asking me on a date?” Luna said playfully. “I don't think Hermione would be jealous of me.”

“Luna, you're nuts and I mean that in a good way. No, just for the record I'm not asking you on a date, but I do like talking to you. You make me feel pretty good when you're around.” He stopped and whispered in her ear. “You're the only one besides Hermione that makes me feel good when things are really tough.” He was serious and he hoped she understood.

“Okay, see you tonight Harry,” said Luna as she giggled and ran off toward the house.

She's said it just loud enough to turn people's heads in wonder. Harry went over and grabbed a bun and slopped some barbecue on it. He sat down by himself even though there was a spot by Ron and Hermione. He smiled and waved. He knew the emotions from today were too close to the surface still. He would spend the rest of the day reading Lupin's instructions.

-->

Loving Her Sweetly—Chapter 5

Professor Lupin must have done extensive work to bring this to my level, though Harry as he read the instructions for the Dumbledore's Army. Harry read those words for the first time since his mentor's death and it felt like a great tribute to him, yet, he'd spent his entire life trying to avoid an all out war in the magical world. Now that he was dead, it seemed strange to have something that denotes violence associated with his name.

There were spells here that Harry wouldn't have understood a few years ago. Some were more difficult than the tried and true “Expelliarmus” and “Protego” that he'd used to save his own life on at least two occasions. They also had far greater returns if they were successful. The first wouldn't only disarm your opponent but leave him stunned for long enough to get in some very devastating attacks, fire bolts or ice shards came to mind as he read further. Conjuring these things would be difficult and required concentration. The Dark Arts that were in here prepared the user to kill whoever they were fighting not just disarm them to wait for a squad of Aurors.

Harry found a section marked for Harry only. He opened it. There was a letter describing the simple exercises that needed to be performed to get his fellow students' minds ready for the tasks ahead. They consisted of conjuring simple things while blindfolded with their wand incapacitated. It described the reason which for Harry was worth the price in gold. This one required a person to be ready if they had been disarmed to conjure something to throw at their opponent at first to distract them so they could get their wand. Later, it would be useful to conjure a dagger of ice that could kill. Conjuration without a wand took special skill, but it was possible. Curses and other types of attacks required the wand to focus the elements into the caster.

Harry read on making his own notes. He couldn't help but think how proud Hermione would be to see him studying in a manner so close to the way she studied. This was interesting to him. He also knew that some of these things were a matter of life and death for him and his personal crusade to kill Severus Snape. There he'd admitted to himself. He wanted Snape dead.

Harry read for hours until finally a knock came at the door. He decided not to answer unless he could tell who it was first. Ron wouldn't knock, so it was someone else. “Harry, I know you're in there. They said you went in hours ago and haven't come out since.”

It was Hermione. Harry took a deep breath and tried to decide how to play it. I just have to decide whether I can be the Harry of the past few days and not lose it, or do I have to be just a little detached to keep from blurting out all my love for her. “Hey, good-lookin', come on in.” Harry threw caution to the wind. He deserved love and he couldn't wait. He knew it was because of the things he'd read the past few hours. Life was too short to worry about little things.

“Well, that sort of answers my question,” she said blushing. “It's one thing to hear you say it playfully around the campfire but it's kind of unnerving now for some reason.”

“And, why would that be? Aren't we supposed to be the friends that everyone wished they had in the opposite sex?” That's kind of what they'd said the first night.

Hermione laughed more openly now. “I guess it really is, Harry. I just felt like you might have been mad at me during lunch today. I mean I sort of didn't stand up to Ron by almost begging him to join us when I acted kind of independent last night.”

Harry felt the twinge of anxiety he'd felt this morning again. “Hey, he's your boyfriend and I'm just a friend who happens to be a guy. You know.” He tried to play it off, but she'd described it in a way that bothered him. She had acted more independent and this morning all of a sudden it was like the pressure was on her.

“The stories they're telling are pretty horrible, now that I hear them. Why didn't you tell me the one the Patils told?” asked Hermione.

“I didn't want to say I-told-you-so, Hermione. I talked to them, they really believe that you and I have hidden feelings for each other,” said Harry trying to at least open the channel for the future. He wanted desperately to close the door, pull her close and kiss her so deeply they never were apart again, but he knew she would have to see it developing before that wouldn't seem like some randy guy trying to bed her.

“Why would we have to hide anything, Harry? I mean, okay, if we were lovers cheating on Ron that's one thing. But we display our love openly and very plainly for everyone to see. I don't get why they think that's a bad thing,” said Hermione.

Harry knew how to handle this, but he was fighting back his emotions. She was a very complex person. She was a world class intellectual, but still only a beautiful seventeen year old girl with wonderful heart. He didn't want to appeal to her intellect at the moment. He wanted her heart and soul. Cautiously, he put his arms around her.

“Hermione, I told you to be careful about thinking you could whether the criticisms and rumors. There I said I-told-you-so when I tried to avoid it. You're tough, but not tough like that.” He kissed the top of her head.

“You're sweet, Harry. Thanks for cheering me up,” Hermione replied.

“It'll pass. It always has. We just can't fondle each other at dinner or go skinny-dipping in public. Those things might give the wrong impression.” He knew the shock value of that would loosen her up and it did wonders for him as he imagined her lissome figure in the moonlight jumping in a lake. He took the edge off both of them.

“Harry, that's pretty bold,” she said as she took a swipe at him with her hand and turned red enough to look sunburned. “It's funny, but awfully bold.”

“I'm sorry, it just seemed like we needed some boundaries. I think everything up to there is fair game,” he said laughing this time.

“Hey, cut it out, you know you're embarrassing me now.” She giggled nervously. “Could you imagine the looks on their faces if something like that happened?” she said kind of hesitantly. “I guess these stories are pretty mild compared to what those would be.”

“Oh, you think so, huh?” Harry felt a twinge excitement as she played along.

“Okay, okay, let's change the subject,” she said. “I heard Mr. Weasley gave you some stuff for the DA.”

“Yeah,” said Harry as he turned and opened the outer envelope with the part for everyone. “Let me show you.”

“Okay,” she said as she sat down close to Harry looking over some of the text book diagrams that showed how the wand should be handled while casting those spells.

Twenty minutes later, Hermione got up to leave. “Harry, I know you can do this. You seem to be so prepared already. When do we start? Tomorrow?”

“Yeah, for the first part. It'll take a few days to get everyone to the second part and Professor Lupin should be here by then,” said Harry.

Harry was frantically trying to think of a reason to keep her there. He didn't want her to leave. “See you later, Hermione.”

“Aren't you coming to dinner now, Harry?” he heard her call back.

“Yeah, I forgot the time,” he said to himself as he folded up the valise with everything inside. “Just don't get too far ahead of me at dinner,” he thought.

The picnic table sat six. Charlie made two more that held another six each. There were a total of sixteen at dinner. It looked remarkably like a summer camp with fire pit, a barbecue and the dorm. Harry often wondered what one of those would have been like.

The conversations never once touched on the events of the evening before. Many of the guests had questions concerning the beginning of training so Harry arranged for everyone to meet fireside to talk tonight about that very thing. He was lucky tonight he thought. On one side he had Hermione and on the other was Luna. It cheered him up to see that she was participating and not off alone somewhere and sneaking a bite to eat later. She seemed to do that at school a lot sometimes.

After dinner, Harry noticed that most everyone lingered around the tables just chatting. He could sense that the furor over he and Hermione had ended when she sat with him on one side of her and Ron on the other. He guessed it was because there were no ill feelings. So he was glad that was over.

The next task was to get his thoughts together so he didn't babble tonight about their training. The materials addressed to him specifically were for just that purpose. It was addressed as Harry only so he wouldn't have people nosing about the general notes and trying to act like know-it-alls while Harry taught. Harry was being given every tool he needed to succeed.

Finally, he looked out to see that Ron and Hermione were getting everyone in a semi-circle so they could be by the fire while leaving Harry somewhere to stand. He felt sort of important, but knew he'd better not let it go to his head. The older they got the more sensitive his classmates got to being talked-down-to.

“Hi, guys, I'm glad someone mentioned it this afternoon. I wasn't sure how I was going to kick this thing off. Forgive me if I'm a bit nervous. This won't take long,” he started. Hermione gave him the thumbs up and Harry found it kind of cute that Luna mimicked her just split-second later.

“Unlike the stuff we've done before in the DA, we are no longer going to be able to just stop someone long enough to get away. As some of you saw at the castle a few weeks ago, wizard battles can be so confusing and the one who keeps his wits usually stays alive,” he explained.

“So, some of what we have to do in the next couple days may be harder than what Professor Lupin will teach us. We have to learn to concentrate under adverse conditions like when our wand has been taken from us or when our clothes are on fire or if we are hurt. We can't give in to any of those things. If you stop fighting, you will not survive,” said Harry as the chills ran over him thinking of the graveyard and Cedric.

Harry heard Neville's voice from the corner but couldn't hear over the sound of the fire. He realized that these weren't necessarily optimal conditions. “Neville, sorry, mate I can't hear you.”

A few seconds later, Neville came into view and asked, “Is that really something that can be taught?”

“That's what we have to find out, Neville. Professor Lupin thinks so and so do I. Remember how you couldn't do the Disarming Charm at first? Well, practice made perfect. Without you at the Department of Mysteries, we would have been in bad shape,” encouraged Harry. “We will drill on possible scenarios and practice concentrating on conjuring things under duress.”

“Undressed?” quipped Seamus. “Can I have a girl partner?”

Everyone laughed. “Yeah, I suppose Mrs. Weasley would partner with you, Wouldn't you, dear?” joked Arthur Weasley to his wife.

“Arthur, there are children present,” she said slapping at her husband and blushing.

“Err, no offense, but Dean will be okay,” said Seamus. Harry had to hold back his laughter because he knew that was a bit out of line, but funny.

“Okay, okay. We could do it that way, I suppose. It would add the stress needed to make you succeed quickly,” chimed in Charlie from the corner. “But I think the guys would have to go first and stand in front of the girls to show they weren't afraid.”

“Touché, Charlie,” said Seamus from the other side.

“Anyway, enough of that rubbish,” said Harry still catching his breath from laughter. “On a serious note, the most important thing you need, you already possess. That is your mind. Don't zone out on me or Professor Lupin. In his letter to me, he emphasized the need to understand that what we are fighting with is our mind, our courage and our skill. But if you don't use your mind first to block out all the distractions, you will lose your courage and have no time to prove your skill. That's all I have to say, really. We'll start at 10 AM tomorrow and each day until he gets here.”

Harry went and sat down next to Ron, Hermione and Luna. “Guys, I hope you don't mind that I asked Luna to sit with us.”

“Why would we mind?” asked Hermione as Ron shrugged.

“Good job, mate. You made what we have to do sound interesting. Dad says it's a lot of repetition though,” added Ron.

“Yes, as usual, he's right. But we can switch it up a little with the types of things to conjure and also with the type of duress. For example, we'll put you in a room of spiders,” poked Harry.

“Oh, funny, ha ha. You jerk,” said Ron with a smile. “It really sucks to be made fun of because of that though. Especially, when you aren't afraid of anything like that.”

“That's a stupid thing to say, Ron,” said Harry. “I'm afraid everyday that I'll put you guys in danger and it will be my fault that some Deatheater came here for me and hurt someone else. It might be a different situation, but our fears aren't necessarily rational. And, I didn't call you stupid. I said it was a stupid thing to say.”

That moment passed fairly quickly and the conversation turned to the next year at Hogwarts. Harry already knew he wouldn't be going but he hoped everyone else would but he played along with Luna's excitement. “I think Mrs. McGonagle can do a fine job with the school,” said Luna. “With some security around that room, there should be no problem.”

It was fun to listen to Luna, thought Harry. He looked at the expressions on Ron's and Hermione's faces. They seemed rather intrigued as well. That's what Harry hoped. He wanted a chance to bring a fresh voice around that would kind of open things up. With Ron moping about only because Hermione made him come down, Harry knew it would have been a somber event.

At 10 or so, Ron said he'd had enough and started to get up. Hermione looked puzzled. “Ron, you won't stay here with me for a while longer. Do you want to go somewhere alone?” she asked.

“Hermione, I just feel like going to sleep. You're having fun with Harry and Luna. Just stay here with them,” he said. “I don't know, maybe once I get a drink or something I'll perk up and come back out. Right now I'm just a drag on the party.”

The next minute or so made Harry want to scream. It wasn't that Hermione was acting subservient to her boyfriend; it was that he knew it was no use and let her do it. His heart broke for her as Ron rejected her offer to get him something if he'd only stay a little longer and when she'd already offered to talk and spend time alone. He didn't know what Ron was gaining by not just ending it.

This was the first time that Harry saw tears in Hermione's eyes since she and Ron had started going together. She didn't really cry. Maybe it was the kind of tears you get when you're so mad that you cry to avoid saying something hurtful, but Ron walked off without a hug, handshake or even a wave. Luna looked at Harry carefully. “You know I ought to go make my potion. I got my bumblebee stingers today.”

Hermione looked at Luna and smiled. In the past when Luna had said things like that Hermione seemed annoyed. Tonight she seemed compassionate. “Hey, Luna, you'll have to share that with me. You know I'm not bad at potions.”

“That'd be cool, Hermione. Anytime,” said Luna to Hermione as she left Harry and her alone.

Tonight, they weren't really alone. There were others still sitting around the fire chatting and drinking the Kool Aid and the pumpkin juice that Mrs. Weasley brought out. Harry avoided commenting on what he saw until Hermione brought it up.

“Harry, I've about had enough of this. If it weren't for you and the DA, I'd go home after I kicked that jerk in the `you-know-whats',” she said angrily shaking her head one second and smiling the next.

He had to smile at that because she did, but he was sad for her. “You wouldn't leave without saying good-bye would you?”

“Gosh, no Harry. I'm just letting off steam. I should have stuck by my guns this morning. When he said he'd come if I really wanted him too, I though it was one of his odd ways of saying yes to things, but he really meant he only came because I asked.” Her expression was hard to read.

Harry looked around and saw the Patils talking with Seamus and Dean. They kept looking over at him and he knew that it was going to be hard to talk to Hermione here. He needed to simply focus on her and how he felt regardless of Ron.

“Are you ready to take a chance on more stories?” asked Harry politely.

“Harry?” she responded.

“Let's take a walk,” he stood up and held out his hand.

At first she didn't take it. When she did he tugged her to her feet so fast she flew into him almost sending them both tumbling back to the ground. He put his arm around her waist and started walking with her unpretentiously. He steered her toward the front of the house where the glow of the fire was still visible and the lights from the house still provided a backdrop of safety.

The fence was badly in need of repair, but it was tall enough to support Harry as he leaned back. Hermione stood next to him. He wanted to touch her, but he'd already held her hand all the way here and he knew in his heart of hearts tonight had been the last time he could watch Ron ignore her on purpose. He was treating her like some men do when they only want their women for sex, cooking and raising children a la Uncle Vernon. He knew that's not what Ron was doing, but it was a form of control that disgusted him.

The silence between them never seemed so thick. Hermione noticed it and had to break it. “I know you didn't make a big deal about going for a walk to stop walking and kick stone in front of the house.”

Harry was gathering his courage to change his life. He was about to do what a man should do when he is in love. He was going to have to profess his love in a way that Hermione couldn't mistake as infatuation, sympathy or anything else but full-on love. “No I don't suppose I did.”

“So what are we doing here?” she said cautiously.

“Have I ever told you how beautiful you are, Hermione?” he said as his heart pounded in his throat. “Here we go, Mr. Smooth. Don't fail me. I can't blow this.” He wanted desperately to make a good impression at this moment.

He tried to be patient like a master salesman, closing the deal. The first one to speak loses in those situations. He'd asked his question. It was her turn. He needed her to process it on her own without him providing any help.

“Are you trying to cheer me up, Harry? Or, are you trying to seduce me?” Her voice was even and soft. She didn't say it accusatorily nor did she say it in a way that suggested which answer she expected.

“Both,” he said brought his eyes level with hers and turned toward her. He didn't want to touch her. He knew his hands were clammy. “You deserve to know that you're wonderful. But you answered my question with a question? Have I ever told you that you're beautiful?”

“No, not in so many words,” she answered. “Shit that was close. She was in control for a minute and I was dead meat.”

“Well, I'm saying it in so many words tonight,” said Harry. “You're the most beautiful girl I've ever known.”

“Did you start drinking behind my back or something Harry?” she quipped trying to lighten up the situation. “There are a lot of girls I think are more beautiful than me and I know you know them.”

Harry watched to make sure that there were no signs suggesting she wanted to escape an uncomfortable situation.

“Okay,” he thought. “She's not going to go for the cheesy lines without proof that their honest and not just lines.”

“The way I see it Hermione, I'm taking a pretty big risk with our friendship to start off by trying brashly chat you up with cheap lines,” he replied. “I'll answer it this way. If we were all in the same room together, I wouldn't be able to take my eyes off of you.”

“Whoa, now, that's a good answer,” she smiled. “Harry, if you're doing this because you feel some need to make me feel better about myself, please stop. I have enough to worry about with my jerk boyfriend. I don't need you both to be acting like creeps.”

“Why is it creepy that I think you're wonderful and beautiful?” asked Harry.

Hermione looked at Harry for a moment. Their eyes met. “You're not kidding, are you?” she said as tears filled her eyes. “You're crazy, you know. If Ron doesn't want me after all these years there must be something wrong with me.”

“That's the point Hermione. There is nothing wrong with you. I've admired you from afar for a very long time,” he spoke from his heart.

“So, where were you when he was swallowing Lavender's face,” she said. “I was a mess then and wondered where you were. You weren't there for me then.”

“Look,” said Harry. “For the last few years there were only a few things I could count on. One was that you and Ron would one day figure it out, maybe I'd fall in love if I lived long enough, and I would have to battle Lord Voldemort. When you started releasing canaries to exact your revenge on Ron, I knew that number one was still in force.”

“So, if you want me so bad, why didn't I know about how you felt before now?” she asked.

“Oh, did I mention that there was this guy named Ron, my best mate? Did I mention that I knew he was in love with you?” Harry smiled. “What was I going to do? You loved him too and everyone saw it.”

“Harry, that's not what the stories they told last night say,” she reminded him.

“Yeah, well, they forgot to tell us all these years,” said Harry. Harry took her by the waist and pulled her close. For an instant he thought they would kiss, but she backed away slightly and he decided not to pursue her and scare her.

“Give me a minute to process this,” she said. “Obviously, I feel comfortable with your touch, but that was before it might have been an intimate touch.” She sniffled. “This is too weird.”

He held her gaze and didn't flinch while his stomach played the next Quidditch World Cup and he was down 140 - 0.

“Harry, you should sleep on this before you say anything else,” she paused. The silence became deafening like when the first got here. “Will you say something? Oh, geez, that's dumb. On one hand I don't want you to talk and on the other I want you to tell me you love me and you have always loved me. What the hell is happening here?”

“In jubilation his stomach settled as he caught the Golden Snitch. The match was over. The battle of wills had been won. 150- 140.” He thought.

“What's happening here is that I'm telling you that I didn't know I loved you since the first time I met you. But that less than twenty-four hours after figuring it out, I couldn't let another day pass,” he said. “I'm not afraid to love you Hermione, but I'm afraid y9ou won't love me back.”

“Well, I never took you for a stupid guy, Harry. That sounds reasonable, but I don't want reasonable. I want you to love me enough to go for broke and to love me and damn the consequences,” said Hermione. “I'm tired of being the one who pursues.”

Harry took her by the waist again. This time he slipped his foot between hers to pull her close. “Hermione, I love you.” He kissed her softly at first. Their lips brushed just enough to create more passion and the desire for more. A minute or so later and Hermione pushed Harry back to the fence post which happened to now be out of the light.

“Oh, God, Harry. What am I doing?” she said. “I never realized how much I wanted you to kiss me all those times we've held each other. I thought about it a hundred times.”

She kissed him again. She was slightly shorter than him and forty pounds lighter so Harry was surprised at how strongly she could push him into that fence post. “A hundred times, Hermione and you didn't tell me?” said Harry breathlessly his lips were numb. He kissed her again anyway.

She stopped and giggled. “I'm sorry Harry that was a little bit of catch up for all those times. Did I hurt your back? I hurt my hand hitting it a couple of times. I suppose it was curiosity more than anything Harry. Didn't you ever wonder about kissing me before?”

Hermione was talking in a manic tone. “Kiss me again, Harry.” He obliged until they both needed more air.

“I wish there were somewhere comfortable that we could go,” said Harry. Realizing that what he was saying might sound presumptuous he continued, “I mean to sit quietly without all the eyes and ears.”

“So, I guess we were the only ones who didn't see it coming,” said Hermione. “I love you, Harry. The problem is that I love Ron too. This is a nice little diversion, but he's my boyfriend.”

The little voice inside Harry's head hadn't steered him wrong yet. “Take the high road, Harry. She'll respect you for it later.”

“I understand, Hermione. I'm sorry that's not working out, but I love you and you know that. All I want to do right now is call you `love', or `sweetheart'. My heart wants nothing more than to open up to you,” he said honestly. He took the high road and focused on his love for her and not how badly Ron treated her.

“You can, Harry,” she said as she took his hand. She closed the gap and kissed him. Harry could taste the hidden tears. Maybe it was because he was so nervous himself since she brought up Ron that he hadn't noticed her crying.

“Sweetheart, why are you crying then? Did I do something wrong?” he asked.

“Wrong? Harry, I am afraid that I'll hurt you. I have such a mess to clean up with Ron. I've been harping on him for so long to pay attention to me and now I'm happier kissing his best mate than I've ever been in my life. How's that for confusing?” she smiled through her tears.

“Hermione, I know you have a lot to figure out. I will give you time, but I will also be there to comfort you and appreciate the comfort you give me. Don't you want that in your life? “ Harry wasn't sure why he did it, but he walked into the soft light coming from the Weasley home so Hermione could see the tears in his eyes.

“This is how much I want you and love you Hermione. These tears came the same way today when it occurred to me that loving you was more important than anything I have done or will do in my life. That includes anything to do with Voldemort or anything else on this earth,” he said. “I had to tell you I loved you.”

Hermione brushed Harry's hair away from his face and gently removed his glasses as she kissed his tears away. “My love,” she paused as he gained her composure. “I don't know how to express how I feel. That touches me so deeply that I realize how thankful I am for you to be the man you are.”

Harry put his hands to her waist again and this time the kisses were not the frenetic kisses of teenage hormones, but the ones that bared the soul. Her hands touched the sides of his face as he caressed her bum and felt her breasts pressing against his chest. He was glad they were standing because there would have been nothing to stop them at that moment. He wanted her and he felt the heat from her too, but there was more to the moment. There would be other moments for them to make love: a proper place and at the proper time.

“That was nice,” said Hermione as she took Harry's glasses from the little place she'd found on the fence and put them back on for him. “Please tell me this is real, Harry.”

He pinched her bottom. “Is that real enough?”

“Why you prat, I ought to…” She grabbed one of Harry's nipples and twisted.

“Ouch, that hurt. I'll get you back for that,” he chased her toward the house until she realized where she was and stopped.

Finally, Harry couldn't take it anymore. He gathered all his strength, reached down and picked her up like a groom would carry his bride across the threshold. He walked as far as he could and found a soft patch of grass, laid her down, and knelt next to her. “The hell with the fire, we're going to watch those stars again.” She laughed as he collapsed from the exhaustion of carrying her over 20 yards. They assumed the same position as the night before, only now in the dark. “Doesn't this just feel right, Hermione?” His chest pounded as he caught his breath.

The moon was full. Harry looked at Hermione in its glow with her eyes closed and her head on his shoulder. He remembered doing the same the night before and thinking of a kiss. Tonight, he fulfilled this dream even if it were just a peck. “Hermione, this may sound silly. But you've saved me again.” He kissed her softly again on the forehead. He angled her head toward his and kissed him back awkwardly on the chin.

“I think it's mutual,” she said as she laid her head back down. They fell asleep, only to awaken as the sun rose the next morning.

-->

Hermione's Choice--Chapter 6

(She said)

“Harry, wake up!” Harry awoke with a start at the sound of Hermione's voice.

“What's wrong? Are you okay?” Harry replied groggily as the early morning sun burned his eyes.

“Of course, I am. I just didn't intend on staying out until the sun came up. I'm in the same room with Ginny,” she reminded him.

“Oh, yeah,” said Harry. “I'm just not with it yet.” He smiled.

Hermione smiled back but she sat a few feet away. “Okay, here's the plan. I was upset about Ron just leaving me there. We went off talked and fell asleep again. Only this time we kind of lost track of time. Okay? Got it?”

Harry couldn't help but feel that he was missing something. He didn't know what it was yet. “Are you okay, Hermione?” He asked again.

“Harry, it's nothing bad. Trust me. I just let things go faster than I thought things could ever go with a guy. We'll talk later. But right now, I need to avoid feeling like the world thinks I cheated on Ron with his best friend.” Hermione's voice seemed a little unstable. She put her hand to the side of Harry's face as fresh tears rolled down her cheeks, “I do love you, Harry. Just don't lose faith in me if I seem weird. I'm scared and I don't know if I can acknowledge what happened right away, the way you could. I have to go in now. Don't hate me.”

Hermione got up quickly, kissed Harry on the cheek and went inside without looking back.

Hermione sat on the edge of the bed hoping that Ginny hadn't noticed her missing during the night. She changed to a bathrobe and slippers to go to the shower. She heard Ginny stir.

“Good morning, Hermione. You're up early. What time did you get to bed?” asked Ginny.

Hermione had no idea what to say. She didn't want to lie, but she was overwrought with fear that people would start talking again and the stories would get worse. “I just got in,” she said without thinking. She looked back at Ginny with tears in her eyes.

Considering the circumstances between Harry and Ginny, Hermione was surprised at the compassion in Ginny's voice. “So, you two kind of overslept, huh?” The words could have been accusatory or venomous but they weren't. “Hermione, I'm not stupid.”

Hermione didn't know whether this was a nightmare in the making or not. She had no one to talk to. “How could I not see it? I can't talk to you about this, Ginny. I would go crazy trying to explain things that I barely understand and you would hate me for,” said Hermione.

“Hermione, no one in my family except Ron will be surprised about you and Harry,” said Ginny honestly. “I didn't expect it to be so blatant, but I'm not surprised. By the way, I've been awake for two hours so I'm glad you didn't lie.”

Hermione couldn't take the pressure of talking to Ginny anymore. Every second that passed while talking to her, she felt more uncomfortable. The thing was that it wasn't that she regretted telling Harry she loved him, it was the absence of anger on Ginny's part and her assertion that everyone knew. “Ginny, I have to get ready for the day. I need to take a shower.” She opened the door and walked hurriedly into the bathroom.

She put the water on a cool but not cold setting, stepped in and let the water run over her. Normally she wouldn't let her hair get wet on a day like today, but there was grass in her hair. The soft massaging action of the water touching her skin calmed her. The anxiety began to lessen and the urge to cry was gone.

She closed her eyes and let the water cascade over her shoulders and run its course over her body to the shower floor below. Hermione began talking to herself to try to make sense of all this. “I can't dwell on how it happened,” she whispered. “That will drive me crazy I'm sure. The question is, how do I slow Harry down without hurting him? I love him and I want him in my life, but as a lover and boyfriend?” She shook her head in disbelief as the thought soaked in.

“I've never let go like that before. It was amazing. My body tingled more strongly than ever before. Am I crazy? How could Harry make me feel so alive in such a short time? No boy I've kissed ever made me feel those things. I don't know if I would have stopped.” Tears of joy erupted spontaneously. She was happy and sad at the same time. “Ron, I didn't cheat on you. I never loved you like this.”

Those words were cathartic. She had felt guilty on a very subtle level until that very moment. She had never reached a point where Ron made her feel like sex was the next step in their relationship. He'd never kissed her like Harry had. Harry could have asked her and her mind might not have overridden her body. That's what scared her now. “I have to slow him down.” For the first time she giggled. “That's a lie. I don't want him to stop being passionate. I have to find a way to build my resistance. I want that feeling again. I'm just not ready for sex,” she said aloud as someone began banging on the door.

“Come on, quit hogging the shower. Other people need to use it,” yelled Harry obviously not knowing she was inside. Hermione giggled. She felt sad because she could hear the frustration in his voice. She was sure that he would have to relieve his sexual tension here in the bathroom this morning. She had been tempted to do that herself. She couldn't face him. She turned off the water, grabbed two towels wrapping one around her hair turban-style, and the other she took do dry off in the room. This was going to be a delicate maneuver. She concentrated hard on Ginny's room twisted the door knob and Apparated down the hall leaving Harry standing in front of the empty bathroom.

“Feel better?” asked Ginny. A little bit of the anxiety returned as she faced Ginny.

“How can you sit there and not be mad as hell at me? Or rather, how can you not be furious at the both of us and want revenge? I don't hear any of that in your voice,” asked Hermione. She had to confront Ginny just to clear her conscience.

What happened next would probably stick with Hermione the rest of her life. Ginny laughed. She didn't just laugh; she covered her mouth to keep from making a huge scene. “You don't get it do you. When you guys weren't around, everyone who has ever seen you two together have said this at least once: When are they going to figure it out?” Ginny got up and walked to her window. “I watched you from here two nights ago. I cried, Hermione. I wish I had someone who made me laugh and allowed me to be myself like Harry and you carry on together.”

A faint trickle of a tear ran out of the corner of Ginny's eye. “Forgive me, if I am a little jealous and angry, Hermione. It's not because Harry was my boyfriend so much as it is that I feel really lonely when I see what love could be like. I was with him and he never made me feel the way you two look together. That's why I never questioned Harry too hard about breaking it off with me. I knew it would save me the heartache when he found you. It was just a matter of time.”

Hermione wasn't sure that she believed what she was hearing. They were teenagers, for god's sake. What teenager cares about others like that when it comes to their love life? Hermione wasn't sure she could have done what Ginny was describing. “Ginny, I can't believe you can just let this happen without being angrier than you are. I don't want to offend you, but what gives?”

“I've been angry with you a hundred times over, Hermione. I'm used to it. I used to get mad when Harry turned his attention to you when he flew by at Quidditch or when you spoke at our dinner table at Christmas or during the summer. I'm done competing with you. I learned a long time ago, that it was no use. I just wanted you guys to find each other so I could move on. It was horrible thinking that maybe I was wrong and there was a chance for me. That's how I ended up with Harry in the first place,” she admitted.

“What does Ron think?” asked Hermione.

“Who knows what that goof thinks,” said Ginny as a dark pall came over her face giving way to a smile. “I love him more than anyone else in my family, so I could never hurt him. And, as long as you remained unattached to Harry, I didn't mention my thoughts about it to him. I don't think anyone else has either. Most of us probably just thought it was a dynamic of your relationship as a group.”

“So, Ron is clueless?” asked Hermione. A few seconds later, she added. “Duh, Ron? Clueless? Never in a million years.”

Again Ginny squirmed imperceptibly but maintained her composure. “Until this morning I'll bet.” Ginny seemed to know more than she was saying, but Hermione ignored it since this was an awkward conversation to begin with. “I really don't know what his problem is with you. I don't think any guy could be as inept with one girl as he's been with you. It may be that he's like I was with Harry only he doesn't know what makes him feel that your relationship with him is doomed.”

Hermione tried to soak all of this in. She wondered how Harry was taking things. She still felt uncomfortable with how she let herself go. Something bothered her. She had to ask Ginny one last thing. “Were you and Harry, you know…intimate?” She was afraid of the answer yet she had to ask because that was one area where she and Harry had drawn the line in sharing their secrets.

“No, Hermione, we didn't get intimate. I know this may surprise you at the moment but Harry's just another guy. He may seem to be all that and a bag of chips,” giggled Ginny. “But he's only special to you right now. Most people like him because he is so darn genuine and rarely mean to anyone, but he's arrogant sometimes and that makes him kind of irritating.”

Hermione didn't like Ginny putting Harry down like that, but she understood that those were qualities about Harry that did rub people the wrong way. Sometimes she forgot that just because he is Harry Potter - The Boy that Lived—he wasn't perfect. He was just another teenage kid trying to get through life. She felt better and held back from defending him. She knew she wasn't perfect either.

“So, what are you going to do, Hermione? There are a lot of people who probably notice you missing last night. Ron will certainly know that Harry didn't come back,” Ginny reminded her.

“I don't know, but I'm not going to tell anyone anything about what happened. I mean, at least not right now,” said Hermione.

“Oookaaaay,” said Ginny dragging out the word. “What if Harry gets antsy and can't keep it quiet?”

“I'll just have to explain why and he'll have to trust me. Otherwise I'll just have to kick his butt,” she giggled as Ginny's eyebrows went up in surprise. “Harry's got a surprise or two coming too. I'm not ready to just change my life in one night. He's going to have to put things in perspective too. I think he's living in his fantasy of me a little too much. I think I am too. That will hurt us in the long run if we don't slow things down.”

For the first time since Hermione's return, Ginny didn't have a response. She just said, “Uh huh,” and nodded.

Hermione was happy at that moment. She also knew that what awaited her was not going to be easy. Harry would likely feel hurt and she would most probably have to endure more pressure from her peers. Ginny got up and started getting ready for the shower by the time Hermione had dried her hair. “Talk to you later, Ginny?” Hermione said hesitantly.

“If you need me I'm here, but I suspect things will change dramatically today,” said Ginny in an ominous tone. “Believe me, you can try to play it safe, but I don't think it will work.”

Hermione left Ginny and started down the hall. Her hair was still a bit damp and she'd forgotten the things she needed to keep her hair up off her shoulders. She went back to the room and saw she must not have closed the door all the way. She cracked it open and heard the muffled sobs. Her heart broke as she saw Ginny lying on the bed crying into her pillow. Hermione was so thankful for Ginny at that moment. Thankfully, what she needed she could get from where she was. She pulled the door to the same point and left again.

Little did Hermione know the reason for Ginny's sorrow and the kind of day this was turning out to be.

____ ____

(he said)

He watched helplessly as Hermione disappeared into the house. Had he touched her in their sleep and scared her? Was he wrong about them? Did they just get carried away in the moment? Was she just saying those things as she left so she didn't hurt him? Harry's mind reeled. He wanted to kiss her again. The spot where her hand brushed his face still feel alive from her touch. He ached to know what just happened.

He pulled a long piece of grass from where he sat and chewed on it absentmindedly as he thought things through. “Women!”

He stood up and dusted himself off. He was wearing sorts and runners so he thought he'd come up with a story if no one pressed him that he'd had nervous energy to burn so he'd gone for a run. He knew it was not normal for him to do that, but this wasn't a normal time in his life. Then he realized that would look more suspicious than ever. He was full of energy though, so he took off running. Slowly at first, but as he felt his lungs taking in the air he could feel a little of the frustration flowing out of him. He only ran for five or six minutes, but he felt better and his thought returned to that excuse now that he looked the part.

Mr. Weasley was outside near the fire pit with Charlie. “Out for a morning jog, Harry?” Charlie went in the house. Harry could see that they were starting the fire for cooking already. Harry looked at his shirt because it was sticking to him. Maybe Mr. Weasley wasn't reading his mind. “You know when I was younger I'd get the frustration out of my system with a little run in the morning. That was long before it was popular with muggles.” Harry realized that it had just been a coincidence that Mr. Weasley commented on it. “I'm surprised that you don't sleep in like Ron,” continued Arthur.

Harry didn't know what to say, but he knew if he said too much Mr. Weasley would catch on to something. He and Mrs. Weasley were remarkable that way. But something told Harry he could trust his confidence and he needed to get some of it out into the open. “I had a rough, night, Sir. Another like the night before last if you know what I mean,” he said hoping not to have to give details.

“Oh, so, you were trying to get over woman problems I guess,” he winked. “Anything I can help you with?” An expression of understanding passed over his face and he continued before Harry could say anything. “I told you she was vulnerable Harry. It's obvious to me that you're both confused and Ron isn't helping matters much.” He looked around to make sure no one else could hear. “Ron won't take it well at this point Harry.”

“How much do you know?” asked Harry in amazement.

“Only that I was a teenager in love once too, Harry. You don't sit outside two days in a row and just look at stars without seeing fireworks,” he said smiling. “I only know you two must have made the connection because you look happy and confused at the same time. That's how guys usually look when they find a girl. Please just remember to be patient with Ron. This will be hard on him.”

Mr. Weasley signaled that he was done talking by returning to his work. It was an abrupt ending to the conversation, but he understood why a second later. Charlie had returned with a pan full of sausages for the grill. “Hey, Harry,” he said and just walked by.

Harry went inside and saw Ron fast asleep so he grabbed some clothes and a towel and headed for the bathroom. He noticed that it was much earlier than they'd originally thought. It was only seven. Maybe his and Hermione's luck wouldn't run out this time. The door was locked and the shower was running, so he went back to the room and sat quietly for a few minutes.

Ron stirred and woke up. He looked at Harry with a glare that he hadn't seen since his name had been pulled from the Goblet of Fire. “Are you screwing my girlfriend?” he accused.

Harry was dumbfounded at the question. He was going to have to find a way to make this go away or he and Ron were going to fight. He could feel it. “No, you jerk. But if you don't quit treating her like you do, you won't ever either.” All Harry could think of was to stay respond in anger like he had before when Ron got like this, but go on the offensive this time. “She asked you nicely to go away alone together and to get you something to drink, you arsehole and you treated her like crap.”

“You stay out of our business then. What did you do then? Did you go console her? Whose friend are you anyway? Mine or hers?” he asked angrily.

“You know you may be the dumbest motherfucker I've ever met,” said Harry hating to talk to Ron like that and rarely ever using that word. “Do you have to ask that question? You must live in a different galaxy from the rest of us. You acted like Hermione should have fun after you did that to her. No, she didn't cry or put up a fuss, but she needed to know she didn't deserve to be treated like that. So we took a walk and we found a place to sit. We came back and sat out front until just a while ago talking.” Harry never realized what the implication was of a guy and a girl talking until was. “So don't act all threatening like, because it's not right.”

“So, you'll stick up for her then, huh?” said Ron.

“If she had done the same to you, I'd be there sticking up for you,” said Harry and under different circumstances that would be true and he knew it. “But she wouldn't come to me the next day and ask if I were screwing her boyfriend?” Harry didn't realize what he was saying until he'd set it. Even in the heat of the moment, Ron saw the humor in that and so did Harry.

He laughed with Ron, but underneath he was getting angrier at Hermione's request that he didn't say anything. He even resented Mr. Weasley a little at this point for making him feel guilty about not letting Ron break things off.

The moment of calm had passed. Harry realized it when Ron got up wringing his hands. “Harry, stay away from Hermione. I think you're the reason for our problems. She has a boyfriend and she needs to learn to deal with me and not get comfort from you.”

Harry's thoughts turned to the image of the night before. He couldn't believe what he was hearing, “Ron, you bastard. No, I won't stay away from her. You'll have to learn to deal with me. If you hurt her again, I'll come after you. I love you both, but I'll be damned if either one of you will act like a complete monster to the other without someone telling you about it.”

Ron wasn't used to someone standing up to him. They usually let his moods pass and he almost always came back later and apologized so they were in uncharted territory. “What? You sneaky little git. I think you and her are fooling around behind my back. I should have pounded you the other night.”

Harry remembered his vow the other day if it ever came to this. “Ron, you can pound me. You can hate me all you want. But you weren't listening. I said I love you both. Blokes don't say that to other blokes, man. I said it to you. Don't accuse me of being disloyal to you. You would be wrong. I may not be handling things right, but neither are you. I'll say it again, don't hurt her again, Ron. I'm not going to let you.”

Harry had stood up and faced Ron who was a good three inches taller and full of rage. “Fuck you, Harry. Just fuck you. I've been your mascot for years and I won't let anyone step on you, but you can't fuck with my life like this. Not this part of it anyway. She loves me and few people have ever felt that way about me. I'm trying to figure it out, but it's not easy. So stay away and let me figure this out you, jackass.” Harry often teared up in frustration but not Ron. Today the roles reversed.

There was a knock at the door. “Are you two done?' asked Ginny. I'm right next door and this is frightful. “Hermione's in the shower across the hall, maybe you should take it up with her.” Ginny slammed the door and went back to her room.

Harry grabbed his things and stormed across the hall and pounded on the door. “Come on, quit hogging the shower. Other people need to use it,” yelled Harry suddenly angry at Hermione for allowing Ron to treat her that way and make him hold back.

A few seconds later the door popped open and the bathroom was empty. Harry was hell bent on confronting her until he realized what a blessing it was that the bathroom was empty and she'd escaped. He realized that the Patils predictions were coming true, but at a much faster rate. He went into the bathroom and closed the door.

___ ____

When Harry came down for breakfast there was a hush of silence around the tables that he knew was unnatural. He didn't see Hermione or Ron and Mr. Weasley sat looking at his food shaking his head avoiding Harry's gaze.

“You missed it Harry. It was cool. Ron came down here just a minute ago and started raging at Hermione about you two. I'd avoid him if I were you,” said Seamus.

“Harry, come sit with me,” said Luna.

Harry looked at all the faces staring at him. He was marked. He was the one who caused all this is what they seemed to say. The Patils looked away from him and continued to talk to each other as he opened his arms to them as if to say, “What happened?”

He took Luna's offer as he felt the urge to vomit. “What happened here, Luna?”

He knew he'd get the simplified truth from her. “Seamus, exaggerated a bit. Ron came down and started to sit down quietly next to Hermione when suddenly Ron looked at Hermione and said, `I asked you not to embarrass me again. What happened this time? Did you both drink a sleeping draught together? Or a love potion?'”

Harry could see it in his mind's eye. Ron was enraged at him and Hermione.

Luna continued, “Hermione said, `Not here, Ronald. You won't talk to me like that in front of everyone.' She got up and started to walk away. They stormed off toward that field about ten minutes ago.” She pointed in the direction of where Harry had been the day before.

Harry wished he'd have left the room when Ron started. Maybe he should have just let Ron rage on without of sticking up for Hermione. He realized now how right Mr. Weasley was and part of him understood how Ron felt betrayed. Harry couldn't take it any more.

Harry stood and looked at everyone at the tables. “If I hear one story or one word about Hermione in this, you will answer to me. If anyone is to blame it is me. Don't make it worse for her than it already is.”

He left the table and ran in the direction that Luna said they had gone. Maybe it was the wrong thing to do and maybe it wasn't but Harry couldn't stand the thought of his best mate and the woman he loved hurting one another because of this. He saw them standing in the middle of the field arms flying, feet stomping, and eyes being wiped. He kept running toward them until he was close enough to hear Hermione's words.

“You couldn't let me handle it, could you Harry? I'll deal with you later.” She said vehemently.

“Ron, our part of the conversation is over. I hope our friendship isn't but after this it really doesn't matter, does it? How could you think that we would do that to you behind your back without feeling guilty and without trying to sort it out,” she said. “Shut up, Harry. You've said enough, apparently.”

Harry knew when she was right. Just as he thought she was going to walk away from both of them, she turned to Ron again.

“What do you think women are Ron? Receptacles for men's sperm, cooks and nannies? Don't you think that I have self-respect enough to not have more than one boyfriend at the same time without feeling that it is wrong? Or do you think I'm just some slut you could sleep with eventually? That's what I think, you thought Ron. Because if you didn't you would have talked to me like a human being and asked me how this could happen and give me the benefit of the doubt. I don't know, maybe that's not realistic either,” said Hermione who suddenly looked at Harry. “Go away, Harry. This is between me and Ron. If you ever want things to work out between us, you will leave now without a word.”

Harry never considered the fact that Hermione might leave them both. He saw strength in her that belied her vulnerability. He ran away just as fast as he'd arrived. He felt silly, but she had his attention. He found the stump he's sat on the day before and waited. His stomach growled from all the acids this upset had caused plus the fact he hadn't eaten.

He also realized that he had to teach the DA this morning. He wondered how that would go with a wry smile.

A little while passed, maybe twenty minutes, when he saw Ron angling to steer clear of Harry and clear of a confrontation. A little further away and coming toward him in tears was Hermione. He could tell she was in tears because she wiped her nose and eyes with her shoulders slumped slightly forward. She wasn't yelling at him yet and she sat down on the stump fairly closely.

He resisted the temptation to touch her. He knew that would be one of the biggest mistakes of his life. He simply sat and waited for her to gather her thoughts.

“So, they were going to have to find out sooner or later,” Hermione said absentmindedly.

“Harry, I know you thought you were defending me, but do you think that I'm incapable of defending myself?” She half-smiled. “I guess you don't now though do you?” she said rhetorically referring to her display with Ron.

Harry tried not to smile but couldn't help it. “I guess I did, up until now.”

“Just so you know, I stopped yelling at Ron after you left. We talked in a normal tone for a couple of minutes,” she said. “It's over between him and me. But don't take that to mean that it makes it easier for us.”

Harry couldn't help but let out a sigh.

“I don't regret last night Harry and I meant every word. I love you with all my heart, but that doesn't change the circumstances around us,” she said. “I can't just one minute be thinking of having a lifelong relationship with Ron, wake up one morning and now I'm with Harry.”

Harry said, “I said I'd give you time if you needed it.”

“I know you did and that was when we were in the throes of passion,” she said. “Don't think I don't believe you meant it. I just don't think you realize that it might be longer than an afternoon or a day.”

“I'll do whatever you want Hermione, but I'd shout my love for you from the rooftops, if you let me,” said Harry trying to lighten the mood.

“Oh, god, please don't do that. The last thing in the world I want to do is bring more attention to us than necessary,” she said quietly.

“Just to set the record for both of you, you and I were more intimate than he and I ever became in a month of dating. It's just sad, really,” she said.

Harry was confused. “What happened to the passion and love we shared just hours ago?” he asked.

“Harry, I told you I was afraid I'd hurt you. And I think it was one of those moments I reminded you I had a boyfriend and I was confused,” she said. “Get it through your head Harry. I can't turn it on and off like a switch. I don't mean to sound harsh.”

She started to cry. She hugged him as he buried her face in his shoulder. “I know you have to be just as confused now. Because it seems to you that I am turning it on and off. I'm in neutral now Harry. I don't know whether I'm coming or going.”

She gently put her hand to his face. “You're a sweet guy, Harry and I love you. But the insight we had is gone now. We crossed the line. Remember how we laughed at always having each other because we didn't have all that baggage in the way...or something to that effect?”

Harry nodded. “Sure and that's still what will keep us together. Honesty and communication are what makes us good together.”

Hermione hung her head for a second. “I can't argue the logic there, Harry. Maybe that's why I'm still talking and not running scared. Because, frankly, Harry—I'm scared to death right now. My life is upside down. Someone I loved as a friend has probably become the love of my life and he's got some huge issues of his own. We don't live in a vacuum, Harry. Kissing you last night was exhilarating, magical and erotic. But it doesn't mean that Voldemort suddenly sent in his resignation and flew to the Caymans on holiday or that the Horcruxes magically flew into my handbag.”

Harry laughed to break the tension. “That's funny and of course, you're right. But…” Hermione held up a figure to his lips.

“Please let me finish?” she asked politely.

“Sure, I'm sorry,” said Harry.

“I just want you to realize that the baggage isn't all on my side Harry. I don't want to be mean Harry, but you want us to live in the afterglow of one wonderful night. We can't though Harry. We have to find a way to live with our choices and circumstances. I've taken on a whole new role in your life and I'm afraid. I'm just not blinded by the fantasy that's all. I would love that luxury, but I can't afford it.”

“Sweetheart, I just want you to be happy. Truthfully, that's what's most important,” said Harry as he took the liberty of pulling the hair away from her face and touching her with the back of his hand.

“If that's true then I want you to concentrate on getting those Horcruxes and ending this horrible mess with Voldemort. As scared as I am, I know we will never be truly happy until that's done,” she said. “I want you to have a long and wonderful life with me Harry. We have a lot to work on together as a couple, but that will happen as we get to know each other better. Voldemort needs his ass kicked now.” She giggled. “And, so does that little sadist Cupid.” She kissed him on the cheek.

Harry felt Hermione's love course though his body and just relished the moment.

-->

Coming to Terms—Chapter 7

The rest of that day was a wash for everyone. Harry and Hermione dominated the conversation around the house. The rumors of what Hermione said to Ron ran rampant. Ron had come back and gone directly to his room which was now his with Dean instead of Harry. Ron made sure of that as he passed the table and told his father of the change.

Harry looked at Hermione and even though he could feel the closeness they had before last night and today, it had changed. “I know this is going to sound thick, Hermione. But what's changed between us? I mean, I can already feel it.”

Hermione seemed to know what he meant. She assumed that he wasn't talking about last night or even the events of this morning. She could feel it too. There was something casting a pall over them. “I think it's the stress, sweetheart. I don't think people are supposed to fall in love and later in the same day hurt people the love so badly.”

It sounded too simplistic to Harry, but maybe there weren't words for this kind of combination of joy and sadness. It was like being at a wedding and finding out about a dear friend's death. Certainly no one died, but maybe it was symbolic of their naïve and wholesome friendship changing forever. He shared that thought with Hermione.

“Harry, that's probably pretty close to the truth, but we shouldn't let it destroy us. Sure, things changed. They changed the moment Ron and I started dating too,” she said.

To this point, they had only spoken in general terms about this morning. Harry thought maybe that was it. “Hermione, you were pretty angry at me too. Don't get me wrong, I'm not trying to start a row between us. I just don't want you to leave anything out if there is something that bothers you.”

Hermione paused for a moment. The stump they were on was large. So she got up went to the other side. “Stand up here for a minute.” They faced each other. “Okay, sit down and put your feet behind me. It was a little uncomfortable for Harry at first, but they sat face to face close enough to touch.” She took his hands in hers.

“Harry, you can't come to my defense every time I have a problem. If we're together and I get a job with the Ministry are you going to fight my battle with my boss if we disagree?” She didn't speak harshly at all. “I know you're brave and if I were in physical or mortal danger I would want you there. You running out to Ron and I was pathetic. I felt like you wanted to pile on when I was already handling my own issues.”

“I don't know what I was thinking at that moment. Are you still mad?” asked Harry.

“That's the other thing Harry. You never used to ask if I was okay if grimaced or had a frown on my face. I usually say something when I'm upset or need someone's comforting. You would drive me crazy if you kept that up for very long,” she smiled.

“I got it. Maybe I'm a little to sensitive to things right now,” he said. “I guess I'll just have to pay more attention to myself and what I need to do than to what you're doing,” he added.

“That's sounds like a good idea, Harry. I owe you an apology too. I've really been wishy-washy, hot and cold, or whatever term you want to use. You can't feel very comfortable when one minute I must feel like putty in your hands and the next I feel like a porcupine,” she said smiling. “I was like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde the last twelve hours.”

“Yeah, you were a bit hard to figure out,” said Harry.

“Now, this is the hard part and the part that I wanted you to look in my eyes for, Harry. I don't want to be that way again, but we need to spend a couple of days apart. I know that's going to be hard for both of us. We've pretty much pissed everyone off that we know so we might not have anyone to talk to for a while.” Harry nodded his head in agreement.

“I don't like it but I have to agree. Ever since I came from the Dursleys', it's been way too intense. You haven't had time to even adjust to being with Ron in this environment and now that's changed. I had to deal with Ginny and now the DA. I don't think we need to be so far apart as not to see one another though. I think we just need to do our own things and let everyday events bring us together.” Harry said.

Hermione looked at him for a second. “I don't know if that will work, Harry. The subconscious can create reasons for people to do certain things that could just be a mask for those everyday encounters. I think I should go home to my parents until Lupin comes at the beginning of the week.”

Harry couldn't help but feel a stabbing pain of guilt. “This is because I rushed things, isn't it?”

“I won't lie to you, Harry. Yes, that's part of it. The other part is that I can talk to my parents about things. I don't mean specifics of our lives but other things. I need to get away from you and Ron for a few days. I can't have the distraction. You asked me if I'd leave without saying good-bye. On the walk over here a little while ago, I contemplated it seriously,” she said.

“Oh,” said Harry as he listened closely.

“Maybe you should go back to the Dursleys,” she said poking him in the ribs.

Harry thought about this for a moment and realized that things between him and Ron were pretty sour, to say the least. Ginny was no help while Fred and George would just be coming home tonight from their shop. They would probably be pretty brutal to Ron.

“That's not a stupid suggestion at all, Hermione. I mean I did just dump my stuff on the bed there and I can Apparate back and forth. I'm not supposed to, but we used the portkey because of the trunk.”

“Harry, I was just kidding. It would be crazy to go back there, even for a minute. I couldn't stand to look at their faces,” said Hermione. “You can't be serious.”

“Look, the way I see it. Everyone is pretty sick of our little dramas. It would be an opportunity for me to get away too,” he said. “I don't think I made any friends threatening them today either. It might take Professor Lupin being here to get them to listen to me.”

Hermione shook her head. “You could go back and organize your things and go someplace else, Harry. Didn't Bill change some of your gold into muggle money last year or the year before?”

“Yes, and I still have that bank account near the ministry in London. I could go and spend a day or two near there and visit Bill,” he said. “Hopefully, Bill isn't pissed off at me too? I'm sorry Hermione, with things the way they are, if you're not here I really don't want to be here either.”

“Suit yourself Harry, but that's the point of my leaving, I can't worry about another person until I am happy. I'm not going to change my mind about us while I'm gone. That's not what this is about. Maybe a better way of putting it is that I'm going to re-evaluate where I am and where I want to be in life. That is going to change with you in a different role in my life. You should do the same. But that's up to you.”

Harry looked at the situation from her perspective for a moment and realized the wisdom of what she was saying. Her home had always been a sanctuary for cleansing herself from the awful things going on in the wizard world. Where was that place for him? He knew that in some ways it was wherever she was, but that wasn't an alternative. Then it dawned on him. “Hermione, maybe I should spend a few days with Hagrid, and God-forbid, Grawp. Hogwarts should be safe now. No one would expect me to go back there during the summer.”

“That might get you killed, Harry. We don't know what it's like there now,” she reasoned. Hermione didn't look like she liked the idea at all.

“It's pathetic, Hermione. I have no where to go but here, Hogwarts or the Dursleys',” said Harry. He hated the idea of staying here to suffer the glares from Ron or anyone else, but he realized that's what he'd have to do.“

“Harry, you act like I'm going on a round-the-world cruise on a tortoise. I'm going home to tell my Mom that I've lost my mind when I fell in love with you and to put me in a mental hospital. They'll give me some drugs and send me back when they realize I'm a hopeless waste of money and therapy,” she smiled. “I love you, Harry. And, what happened today took a lot out of me. I still care a great deal for Ron and that's still a hard thing to cope with too. So trust me and let me go without making me feel guilty for leaving.”

“You don't need to worry about that Hermione. Your judgment in things like this is usually spot-on. So I know it is a good thing for both of us. Please don't forget that this is new to me too. So why don't we go back and get you ready,” he said.

She smiled. “I appreciate the offer and it means a lot, but I'm going to walk back alone. I can say goodbye right here.”

She leaned in and kissed him. It was a deep and passionate kiss like the ones that set his soul on fire the night before. The saltiness of her tears gave way to the softness of her lips. She moved closer and pushed Harry back and laid on top of him. He felt the tenderness of her breasts pressing on his chest and the warmth of her bare legs against his. He just folded his arms around her and responded naturally.

That had to be one of the longest goodbye's of Harry's life. He felt drained physically and alive again emotionally.

She sat up on his lap and he could feel himself growing harder as she did. The wrinkle at the corner of her mouth as she smiled intrigued him. She said, “I've always wanted to say this so here it goes. Is that a roll of coins in your pocket, or are you just happy to see me?” She jumped off so as not to tease him any further, giggling uncontrollably. “I don't want to tease you sweetheart, but it was tempting. Now we couldn't have said goodbye like that on the porch at the Weasleys now, could we?”

Harry was afraid to move because she'd created a monster, so-to-speak. “No matter how you slice it, that's mean.” He said. “Leaving me here like this.”

“Oh, come on Harry. You know how to fix that problem and you know it,” she said teasingly. “I'm sorry if I'm just not ready to fix it for you.”

“Just like a woman, create a problem for a guy and make him fix it himself. Go away, you little tease, this is not funny and you know it,” he cackled as he sat up rearranging himself making a bigger deal out of his pain than necessary.

“Harry, don't change from the way you are right now. You're adorable and funny. Once things settle down we will have a lot of fun together. We just need to clear our heads a little,” she said kissing his cheek. “I'll see you Monday. That's like four whole days, okay?”

“I'll see you then, sweetheart,” he said admiring her as she walked away. She didn't turn around.

Harry walked back slowly to the Burrow. He was thinking mostly of what he needed to do to be ready for the DA meetings when he ran into Seamus smoking a cigarette as far out of sight of the house as he could and still know where he was. “Hey, Harry.”

Harry felt that Seamus was one of those who perpetuated the gossip the past couple of days and he was determined to just say hello and continue toward the house. “Hey, Seamus.”

“What? That's it?” Seamus joked. “I mean we haven't even said hello since I got here if you don't count nodding at each other last night around the fire. You were directing some of that `don't make it worse stuff' toward me today, weren't you?”

“Yeah, I suppose it was toward anyone who likes to have a laugh on others misfortune,” said Harry.

“Well, I'll tell you what I think because I think what you two did to Ron sucked,” said Seamus. “I am not against you or Hermione, but if it was about whether he should have been angry at you two then you were way out of line. If it was just things not going well for him and Hermione, that's a different story.”

Harry wasn't happy at the moment. Seamus often took the opposite side on issues Harry was involved with. “So, let's hear it so I can get back home.”

“Take it from the point of view of all of us here. Everyone knows the three of you have a special thing. Some people even joke it's a kinky three-way bi-sexual thing, but that's beside the point. Oh, yeah, you haven't heard that one have you? These rumors are mild compared to some of them.”

“What's that got to do with anything, Seamus?” asked Harry.

“What it means is that you guys get a free pass on some things. You are closer with Hermione than most women get with their men friends. No one denies that it's special. I'm sure you're sick of the popular gossip so I'll skip it. Anyway, if you two were to hold hands or she kissed your cheek, it wasn't news. It was normal.

But what has happened here over the past few days was over-the-top. You two flaunted your connection at Ron and dared anyone to say something about it. When we did, you acted like it was unfair. Then it happened again. Harry, how long was Ron supposed to think that you two were playing patty-cakes and telling ghost stories in the dark? Or, how long were we supposed to believe that? “

“But nothing happened, 99.99% of the time until that last day,” said Harry.

“So, it was our fault that you two couldn't cool it, because we said something about how fishy it looked? Neither you nor Hermione were to blame for making Ron crazy? I don't think you intended to either. I think you guys should have gotten a room, about two years ago and bonked the hell out of each other and none of this would have happened.”

Harry felt like he was being scolded and the way Seamus was putting it, he deserved it.

“This is what we all see. You two are in love and don't see it, while Ron is head-over-heels for her and she thinks she is for him. She knew better than to do that. She should have broken it off with him if she were going to do anything like that with another guy, whether he was a friend like you or not. Don't you get it? You two tortured Ron until he couldn't love her anymore the way he used to.”

“You can blame me for that,” said Harry. “You're right, but leave Hermione out of it.”

“See, now that's a problem for me too. Why do you have to stick up for her? It's not all your fault and it's not all hers, but damn it it's someone's fault. It might even be partly Ron's fault for being slow to see what was going on and not having enough self-esteem to stand up for himself. But don't try to make yourselves out to be victims. That just pisses me and those who take pleasure in watching you squirm want to make you squirm more.” He said.

Harry realized that Seamus wasn't here by accident. “Seamus, exactly why are you here” This isn't a chance meeting,” challenged Harry.

“Harry, no one ever expected it to turn out like this. We figured one day, Ron would get tired of Hermione being around you and tell her where to get off or Hermione would do that to Ron. Either way, you guys would just naturally figure it out. This happened in less than thirty-six hours, Harry.” Seamus looked like he was tired of this already. “Look, I'm not going to say I'm not here because someone told me I should be the one to tell you. I'm kind of a no bullshit type, but now that I'm here, I'm glad I told you. None of the three of you deserved to have the rug pulled out from under you the way it was today. And that is really why I'm here.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” asked Harry.

“Harry, I'm not a touchy-feely type, but I can see when good people got caught up in something that consumed them for the worst. Don't hold things against Ron. Don't blame him for being a seventeen year old guy in love with a cute seventeen year old girl and not having a clue how to deal with it. I'm going to talk to him too and I'm going to make him see that he had a part in it too. Just let Hermione stand up for her mistakes in this too,” he said. “We want you three to be friends again, if it's still possible. You all have served us well the past six years. If I'm going to follow you into the lion's den against Voldemort, then I want your whole support system intact. It's purely selfish, Harry. Purely selfish.”

Harry looked at Seamus carefully and realized the role he'd played all these years in his life. It hadn't been a big one, but he was the tough guy who didn't back down and people listened too. Seamus wasn't a big guy, but it wasn't size that mattered in his case, it was attitude. “I'd say thanks but I'm kind trying to fix my wounded pride right now. Go talk to Ron, Seamus. Ask him if I told him I never meant to be disloyal. See if he remembers that part of the conversation.”

“I'll do that Harry. By the way, I saw Hermione Disapparate with her suitcase not long ago, is everything cool?” he asked.

“Yeah, we all need to take time to figure things out and she hadn't gone home yet, so this was a good time,” said Harry.

“Yeah, she's not stupid Harry. If you ask her, she'd tell you that she probably should have been more considerate,” said Seamus as he crushed another cigarette out. “I should quit this. Seventeen and I got a two-pack a day habit during the summer.”

____ ______

The weekend wasn't a bust after all. Ron and Ginny joined the rest for practice conjuring an apple without their wand on Saturday. And, they joined again on Sunday for conjuring a couple of ice cubes, this time without the wand and blindfolded. Sunday night was going to start to get even harder in preparation for Monday.

Ron sat quietly at the opposite end of the table from Harry as he described what he had to try to do. The jokes were a distraction because Harry found them funny. One was that they hoped their opponent was allergic to apples and the other was if they had to play pin the ice cube on Frosty then we're in. Harry tried to be diplomatic and settle everyone down, when Ron spoke up for him. “Hey, let the man do his job. We may need this. Lupin didn't want us to learn this so we could be comedians.”

Harry felt better knowing Ron wasn't just there sitting because his Dad forced him. Harry had been afraid that was the case. “Okay, tonight, I am going to try to conjure an ice projectile sharp enough to kill or incapacitate someone and actually make it fly without my wand.”

Harry explained what his guide told him he would have to do to ensure that it worked or at the very least had a chance of working. It was difficult and the best Harry could do was an icicle with potential to hurt someone. He'd done all the rest of their exercises very easily.

“Harry, how are we going to do this if it's that hard for you?” asked Colin Creevey.

“You're going to practice as long as it takes, Colin. Just like I am,” said Harry. He thought it was time to bring up his pep talk from the first night again. “Guys, if this were easy we'd learn it at a Wizard Ninja school similar to the karate studios muggles go to. It's not easy and we have to learn it because it is a building block. Tae Kwon Do requires breaking boards to learn focus. Our skills are almost entirely mental. We need to clear our minds and picture what we want to happen. We can do it easy with our wands.”

Harry took his wand, snapped his wrist and instantly an ice shard in the shape of a spearhead appeared on the table next to him. Harry pointed his wand quickly at the side of the tool shed and the ice shard sped in that direction pierced it and shattered instantly. “We have to channel that energy on our own if someone incapacitates a tool we would normally use to defend ourselves. They will use dark magic that can kill in an instant; we have to be able to stop them before they do.”

Everyone's eyes focused on someone or something behind Harry at that moment, “Bravo, bravo Harry,” said Professor Lupin. “I knew my confidence was not misplaced. Harry is absolutely right, guys. Trust yourself to imagine what you have to do. If you panic a bit that's okay, but concentrate. Remember if you panic and forget everything you learn, it may be too late. Observe.”

Professor Lupin took his cloak off. “Harry, I want you to cast the Disarming Charm on me on the count of three. I want it like you mean it Harry. One, two, three.”

“Expelliarmus!” Harry shouted as a bolt of energy knocked the wand out of the Professor's hand and left him stumbling back. But as he gained his footing, his eyes closed, his left arm shot into the air in a fist and pulled down like one might pull a lever with his right arm moving as if he were hitting a bludger in sync with his left. From his right hand a ball of fire emerged blasting through the dusk into the fire pit and setting it ablaze. This sequence took four seconds at most.

No one there had ever seen such a display in their life. The Professor shook his hand as his cuff smoldered. “That was the extreme example people. It is dangerous, but it is about survival and not magical games or tricks any more.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Hermione and Tonks standing with Mrs. Weasley. Harry returned his eyes to Professor Lupin but clearly he was thinking of Hermione. “Professor, is there a danger of burning ourselves like almost happened there?” Harry asked unknowingly.

“Harry, we also learn to reflect the powers used against us. You have become as powerful in some aspects Harry as a fully qualified wizard and your Expelliarmus Charm gave me a great deal of momentum. But be aware, if you can use that force, so can your opponent. Don't give them power they can use. Save things like that sort of spell for the one that ends the fight. Use it too early and miss, you might find yourself being served as a French fry at a local pub.” He joked.

“Fires lit,” quipped Seamus as everyone ooo'd and ahh'd at that incredible display of power when they broke up the meeting.

“Harry,” said Remus. “You did well. I want you to know that elemental magic is easily defended by a mature wizard. That is why it is rarely used. It destroys things and leaves a trace. We will move into the more subtle ways of using our power in the coming weeks. That is to stay between you and me. I want them excited to know that it is possible to do this type of thing. That's all these demonstrations are for.”

“Yessir, Professor, can you teach me to do that one though? It looks awesome,” said Harry.

Lupin laughed. “Of course, as long as I don't see you are trying to fry Ron Weasley in an argument.”

Harry hung his head wondering how news traveled so fast. He saw Hermione again and felt a little timid in approaching her. He looked wonderful and he'd missed her a lot, but not as much as he'd imagined the first day. Maybe that was a good thing he thought. Maybe that means that I'm confident that we'll see each other. “Face it Harry, you have no balls now, she owns them and you're afraid of what that means.” He laughed as that thought passed through his head knowing it was an exaggeration of a partial truth.

He was glad that there were a few obstacles to walk around on the way to where she stood. He had to figure out how to do this in public. As he approached all fear and nervousness subsided as she took a step toward him and said, “Hi, sweetheart, I missed you.” She kissed him on the cheek and took his hand. “So, here he is Tonks.”

“You too look good together,” said Tonks. “I heard that you have a pretty good bunch of friends here Harry. I don't think Hermione knows how things went since she left. Why don't you guys go talk?”

“So, how was your visit home, Hermione?” asked Harry. He had no idea what it was like there.

“It was amazing, Harry. I took long hot bubble baths without worrying about someone else needing to get in. I read and talked with my Mom and Dad,” she said.

“Yeah, right after you left me at the stump, Seamus cornered me and read me the riot act,” said Harry with a smile. “It was a wake up call I needed.” He shared the story with Hermione who smiled weakly and nodded in understanding. After he finished he waited to hear what she thought.

“I think you'll be surprised to hear that's pretty much what my parents said too, when I told them about what happened,” said Hermione. “I never have told them such intimate details before Harry, but I know they love me and would tell me if I was wrong without being mean.”

The look on Harry's face must have asked the question without words because Hermione answered it a second later.

“No, Harry, the details of my love life is something that I don't share. Now, I told them that I spent a lot of time cuddling with my friend around the fire, but I didn't get into specifics of anything else. My parents wouldn't let me come back if they thought I had the freedom we do. Are you crazy?” They laughed.

Harry liked what he heard though. Hermione had been able to pamper herself and take time for the things that soothed her. He hadn't realized how cosmopolitan she was until now. She talked of her parents' trip to France this summer and the one to America in the winter. He'd forgotten how wealthy her family was as dentists.

“Harry, you looked like you had their attention out there. You were doing very well. Professor Lupin, Tonks and I watched from where you met us for about ten minutes before he showed himself,” she said.

“So, I told you that I missed you. Did you miss me?” asked Hermione playfully.

“Are you referring to how you left me four days ago?” He brushed her hair away from her face.

“What ever do you mean?” she said in as close to an American southern belle's accent as a young Brit could get. “Did everything come out okay?”

The sun hadn't gone down yet and for the first time he didn't need to find a place to hide to cuddle with her. “What are you doing?” he asked more confused than ever.

“Doesn't the gentleman want to resume where they left off the other day? Or was the lady too brutal and unkind?” she intoned walking slowly backward into the shadows.

He walked faster to catch up to her. “Ooh, now the gentleman seems to understand the proposition and he can't get there fast enough, can he?”

He hadn't touched her but the anticipation was already making him crazy. Finally, they had gone far enough that even if someone were to take a walk they probably wouldn't go that far. She stopped. He reached for her and pulled her close as time stood still for them again.

“Harry, do you remember what I said about how I thought sex should be discussed first?” She asked breathlessly.

“I remember and I won't rush you, sweetheart,” he replied as he kissed her neck and ran his hand down her thigh. “Am I doing something wrong, Hermione?”

“No, but I might be the one who asks you,” she laughed throatily as her breathing changed again. “Not tonight, but don't be surprised if I'm the one who wants to ravage you.”

Harry laughed. “Well, if you do, remember guys are sluts. The standing answer is yes.”

“I figured as much.” They're lips met again and the talking stopped for a while.

Finally they stopped. “Harry, we are in so much trouble if we ever start doing it. They'll find us shriveled up dead somewhere. We'll kill each other,” she growled. “This is what I meant about having fun, Harry.”

Hermione looked down and buttoned her shirt. “Are you really a slut, Harry?” she said sort of off-handedly. “I'm not trying to be funny. Well, maybe I am by using that word. What I mean is if I were in the mood would you just go for it, just like that? No, thoughts of consequences or anything?”

Harry knew he wouldn't question it, but he wasn't sure how he wanted to answer her.

He wouldn't change his story, but he wanted to be honest about why. “No, I wouldn't give it a second thought. There is an old saying and it is rule number one: `A stiff you-know-what has no conscience.' But that's not really the whole reason. If you were to proposition me, it would mean to me that you had thought about consequences and I'm alright with that.”

“But you said all guys are sluts. Would any guy with a girl just go for it if she asked?” asked Hermione curiously.

“I'm not sure, Hermione. But if I were a betting man and the girl was attractive to him, I'd refer to rule number one. He's probably going to go for broke,” said Harry with a nod.

“Remind me to be careful of what I wish for then, okay?” she said with a wink.

“I hope you don't feel like I'm forcing the sex issue, Hermione. I admit that I don't want to be a '40-year-old-virgin' though.” He winked.

“That's funny, Harry. I'm the one who's been acting like a poodle in heat. Don't worry, the way we're going, it's likely neither of us will make it to our eighteenth birthdays as virgins,” she smiled.

He stopped and pretended to count on his fingers like it was a long way in the future until his eighteenth birthday. “Mine's a year and something away.” Then pretended to get a shocked look on his face, but yours is only a couple of months. Am I doing the math right?” he asked slyly.

“Yes, Harry, that's only a couple of months. I'm afraid you're a wolf in sheep's clothing. Don't get any ideas though.”

Harry started to let her slide because he realized she had really only used the birthdays symbolically. But he couldn't resist the temptation. “Yeah, that's me, a wolf in sheep's clothing. Ah-oooo.” He bayed quietly in Hermione's ear. “I love you, sweetie. You're a pretty good sport about things.”

“Yeah, and you're a piece of work, Harry and I love you anyway,” she said as they started walking back toward the house hand in hand.

-->

Love Doesn't Only Stink, It Sucks Too---Chapter 8

It had been a month since Hermione had come back from her trip home. Harry took his third cold shower of the week. He laughed at how often he found himself frustrated after another session of uncontrolled snogging with Hermione. He wasn't sure how much longer this could go on before he'd have to demand that she put up or shut up. Suddenly, what seemed funny just seconds before seemed to go beyond frustrating.

He couldn't shake the feeling that this was a subject that could be harmful to their relationship. It was as if she'd gone off the deep end. He didn't know whether it was because she had been so frustrated by a lack of sexual attention from Ron, a lack of restraint because Harry himself was easy and loved it, or the disturbing part to Harry, she had an insatiable sexual appetite. He knew if another guy heard him list those reasons, whoever it was would take the Mickey out of him in a second for thinking it was even a problem. “Do her, Harry. She's gorgeous. She might dump you at anytime and she's probably a once in a lifetime experience. Don't wait and miss the chance.” He hated himself for thinking that way. He loved her with every fiber of his being, but she was confusing him. Not to mention, that he felt he'd nearly lost control with her several times. He thought of it again and he realized that the frustration was growing toward the possibility of that fatal mistake. He wanted to think he'd be gentle with her, but he knew it might not be so as he got more frustrated. The final thing that gnawed at him was the question of control. He knew he was to blame for not being more assertive and taking charge to talk about it with her.

He stepped out on the mat in front of the shower and looked at himself in the mirror. The past few weeks working with Lupin, wrestling with Hermione and his new found love of jogging in the morning started to transform his body into a more athletic appearance than he'd thought possible. He knew it was the running and the physical aspects of training with Professor Lupin outside of DA periods that was responsible for it. Yet, wrestling with a 97-pound woman in various stages of undress was the most fun way to exercise. He laughed as he got dressed.

He looked around the hall on his way to the attic where he now lived in the dorm-style environment instead of Ron's room. It was quiet and he wasn't sleepy at all. He grabbed a his pair of beach flip-flops and a little thicker tee shirt than he'd normally wear during the day and slipped out down the stairs to go sit in the backyard.

The night air was pleasant. The light breeze caressed him. He took a deep breath and walked over to the picnic table. He turned his thoughts to the good things that had happened since those first tumultuous days when his life had changed. He smiled as he thought of his classmates and the little romantic dramas that always occurred among teenagers. Seamus had shed a bit of his tough guy image to get closer with Pavarti Patil and he thought that Seamus had stopped smoking because of her. Neville enjoyed talking with Ginny more and more. He could see that blossoming and most unusual was the friendship kindling between Ron and Luna.

He had always thought Luna was much more intuitive than others gave her credit for being. She would spend time talking with Harry and Hermione, but it seemed she would drift away just at the time the two of them wanted to be alone. She seemed to just ease into conversation with Ron when he was sitting alone and appeared gloomy. On that note, he was glad for Ron that the gloomy moods were becoming a far less frequent occurrence. Maybe that was because Luna had become a friend that accepted him as he was. She certainly wasn't a girl that put sexual pressure on him.

He was glad for the temperament of the elder Weasleys. They showed great restraint by allowing the social interactions to develop without panicking about teen love or worrying about things getting out of control. It seemed to Harry that most of these budding relationships were going at a pace he wished that he and Hermione had experienced.

He took another deep breath and wondered what it would have been like if his mind hadn't been so focused on Voldemort during his earlier teenage years. He might have noticed Hermione in a different way much sooner. Maybe things would have been different between him and Cho. He realized that wondering about what might have been was an exercise in futility. Things were the way they were.

His thoughts turned to his training. No one except Hermione saw the background training Harry was getting for his confrontation with Voldemort. It seems that Professor Lupin was quite adept at several forms of muggle martial arts as well. He'd found out that his Father had always admired Lupin for his acrobatic agility and grace. Harry found it sad that so many transformations and injuries while transformed had slowed the Professor and ravaged the strength that he might now have. Harry was by no means becoming an adept martial artist but he found the training in the martial arts the best way to improve his concentration and stamina.

He felt thirsty so he crept up the short set of steps into the kitchen opened the fridge and took out the pitcher of fresh pumpkin juice, filled his glass and went back to the table. He couldn't believe how nice it was to be alone with his thoughts. There were always so many people around and while he loved Hermione, he always felt compelled to be “on” while with her around. He knew that was his problem and not any demand she put on him. He needed to make a few subtle changes in his way of thinking and be more aware of himself like Parvati and Padma had suggested with their Uncle's saying. He was trying to hard to be all things to all people and not getting his own house in order.

He laid back on the bench and looked up at the stars. For some reason, looking at them had taken on a special significance to him. Maybe it was that eerie feeling about what it meant to go “beyond the veil” as Luna had put it concerning Sirius and now most certainly Dumbledore. Were they looking down on him from the heavens and helping him? Were they directing a sort of ballet that allowed these wonderful people he had around him to walk in and out of his life just when he needed their particular type of encouragement or discipline most? He didn't know, but…he drifted off to sleep without realizing it and started to dream.

The images were surreal. He looked down on his life, watching as he interacted with people. It seemed that he could hear a running commentary from an unseen person setting each scene. There he was with Hermione the first time they kissed and there he was sitting with Lupin discussing his Father and how things were when they were young. The scenes flashed quickly at times and slowly at others.

The dream became more restless though as visions of The Department of Mysteries and the Battle at Hogwarts played in his mind. The commotion around him suddenly seemed to take him back to the moment when Sirius took a blast of energy to his chest, falling back and disappearing through the veil. Without warning, the images changed to Dumbledore and his conversation with Malfoy. Harry noticed the terrified look on Malfoy's face. There seemed to be a moment of recognition he'd not seen in the heat of the moment. Tragically, the next moment the commentary stopped and the face of Severus Snape appeared holding his wand at chest level pointed at Dumbledore. He could hear Dumbledore clearly in his mind's eye. “Severus, please.” The blast of green light and….what was it he saw… a look of anguish on the faces of Snape and Malfoy as Dumbledore's limp and lifeless body was jolted over the gunnels of the castle wall.

Harry startled himself as he rolled off the bench and on to the hard ground a foot or two below. He crawled back up on the bench dusting himself off. He tried to remember every image from the past few seconds but they were passing out of memory fast the more awake he felt. He felt the chills run up his spine and saw the Goosebumps on his arms. He hated Severus Snape with every breath he took. He had murdered his mentor in cold-blood that night two months ago. The conflict in Harry's mind confused him now. Was their really a moment when Snape appeared to loathe his actions? Harry couldn't understand how he of all people could find the vaguest of hopes in the redemption of Snape or even begin to confuse what he saw. His concentration was broken by a voice.

“Sweetheart, what are you doing out here at this hour?” said Hermione who was wearing a tee shirt and shorts with no shoes.

“Ah, I just like the night air. And I suppose the peace and quiet too,” he replied idly. He was still thinking of the dream.

“Do you want me to go in and leave you alone?' she asked softly.

The way she said it touched him. “Thanks for being so considerate. Please, come here.” He held out his arm and guided her onto his lap.

His thoughts shifted to talking about how out of control he felt in their latest encounters. “Do you know how comfortable sitting with you just like this is?” He remarked.

“Is it really? I'm not too heavy,” she replied looking very tired.

“No, you're light as a feather,” he was surprised how true that was in relative terms compared to times when they were wrestling each other on the ground jockeying for the best position to drive the other mad with desire.

“You're lying. I can't be that light,” she said.

He smiled. “There is a point here that I want to bring up and it may sound silly.”

“What's that, love?” she responded.

“Sometimes, I like being with you like this a lot better than when we're acting like wild animals in heat.” There he thought. It may not have come out in the best way, but it will at least get the discussion rolling.

Hermione looked shocked and in a way a little hurt. “What are you talking about? You'd better explain that.”

“I mean it always ends up with both of us wanting what we don't want,” he said. “How's that for ironic? We drive ourselves mad with lust to the point we want to bang each other's brains out and then stop. Then we rinse and repeat.”

“And you find this more enjoyable?” she asked confusedly.

“Maybe not in the erotic sense where every nerve in your body is on alert, but from the comfort side of things yes,” he said honestly. “I don't want to stop that all together,” he said laughing then pausing for a second. “Hell no, I love being in the throes of passion. I just think we miss this kind of intimacy when we go so far so often.”

“Harry, I just love feeling your body next to mine and this is wonderful. I always thought that a guy liked to push it to the limit, so-to-speak,” she declared. “I don't want you to think I'm some sort of teasing tramp. Oh my God, that's what you think, isn't it?”

Harry realized that it was a good thing that he took a little chance to talk about this. He'd been way too passive in letting her call the shots. “Sweetheart, sitting just as we are my hand is brushing the most delicate, wonderfully smooth skin I have ever touched. It's erotic in its own way. I just don't feel like I need sexual healing every two seconds, to put it one way.”

She was red in embarrassment. “Harry, I would do anything to please you. I mean that, anything. You haven't asked so I haven't had to decide. But it would only be to please you, not because I want to rush into sex. I really do want to take it slower, but I've found that if I get excited I get carried away too. I never knew that about myself until we've been together.”

“What about when you said you might be the one to ask me? That sounded a bit forward. It was funny at the time and I stand by the idea that if you asked, my standing answer is yes, but I want to know why you said it. Please tell me?” he asked.

“Oh my God, I'd forgotten I'd said that. I was playing and at the time probably meant it just the way it sounded. There have been so many times I was on the edge of … well, you know…,” she stopped and put Harry's hand in hers. “I've been pretty foolish, Harry. I think both of us have been a little too eager to please the other.”

“How so?” asked Harry.

“We used to talk about everything. The problem was everything didn't include how to make each other happy. We did that by just being together. Now, I think we feel we have to do something for the other to make them happy,” she said pausing to see if Harry followed.

“Ah, you mean like me, when I rarely say no to things you want to do. I know you have seen that I was doing some of them only because you wanted to, but that was okay. It wasn't like you were asking me to donate a kidney. Yet in the past I would have politely declined and done something else,” he said. “Is that what you mean?”

“Yeah, that's a good example. You need to just ask me how important something is. If it's not, I'll tell you and you can decide. If it is, I'll say so. I don't want to be the one in charge in this relationship, Harry. We should share in that,” she said more comfortably. She giggled.

“What are you giggling about?” he asked.

“I acted like such a skank sometimes. Okay, maybe not that bad. But I thought I was being sexy and it was probably way over the top,” she said. “I'm embarrassed, Harry.”

“You hit the nail on the head when you said we should have fun. Playful and erotic go together. We proved that. I like it. But I like roast chicken too, yet I don't want it all the time,” he smiled. “Heh, that was a horrible analogy.”

“Harry, I swear, what this thing you have for food lately?” she asked poking him in the stomach.

Since he'd started running his already enormous appetite for someone his size had probably doubled. The subject changed several times as they laughed and joked. They only moved to change positions to get comfortable straddling the bench to face one another as they talked. The intensity picked up when Harry mentioned the dream.

“Hermione, I had one of my dreams tonight,” he said in the tone that could only refer to Lord Voldemort.

“And, I suppose you weren't going to tell me?” she said questioningly.

“No, I probably wasn't,” he answered truthfully. “It was weird. I saw expressions on people's faces—specifically Snape, Malfoy and Professor Dumbledore—that shook me.”

“Harry, go on. When you talk about other things you describe them. When you talk about this, you make me ask questions until I'm blue in the face,” she pleaded.

“Sorry, I was just trying to see them again.” He paused. “Anyway, I've seen the expression on Snape's face many times. I don't know how to describe his face, but the expression usually came when he had to do something he hated. “You know, like congratulate me on a good game in Quidditch or when you handed in the best potion. Why would he have that expression when he's zapping Dumbledore with the Killing Curse?”

“Harry, you said something like that back then too. You also said that Malfoy wimped out and could have done something to Dumbledore but didn't. You said you saw an expression on his face too?” she asked.

“It was like a play tonight. You know how you choreograph where everyone will stand and how they will move. My dream was like that. It moved from face to face and action to action as if I were supposed to figure something out,” he said. “It had me a little freaked out earlier, but now it's really giving me the chills.”

“I can feel it, Harry. You have Goosebumps,” said Hermione holding his hand. “You should talk to someone. Probably, Lupin, I would guess.”

“You're right,” said Harry. “First thing, I'll go I see him.”

Silence filled the air for the moment until Harry yawned. “Do you have any idea what time it is? I don't.”

“Harry, I came out at like half past two, so it's got to be like four o'clock,” she said yawning as well.

“Good night, sweetheart, I'm going to try to get some sleep,” he swung his leg over the bench helped her do the same and gave her soft kiss. “This was nice. I hope I don't forget that dream though. I want to talk to Lupin about it.”

Hermione nodded her agreement and whispered, “Good night, sweetheart,” as she ran barefoot ahead of him back into the house.

_____________ ____________

“Harry, wake up, mate. It's nearly ten o'clock,” said Dean leaning over Harry's bed. “Professor Lupin is looking for you.”

Harry couldn't believe it. He couldn't enjoy it at the moment because he was hurrying to get downstairs but he had slept well. He remembered the dream instantly as Dean mentioned the Professor. Hermione smiled at him from the sofa in the parlor as Harry dashed through toward the little area reserved for teaching the DA. Professor Lupin was gracious as always with Harry. “So, a bit of a sleep in? No jogging this morning?” he smiled. “You weren't up with the Misses all night were you?”

Harry hated that expression. All the blokes started referring to Hermione as the `Misses' when she was out of earshot. He wondered if she knew. He also wondered if they were picking on him because he'd been acting so pussy-whipped. No matter, he thought. “Yeah, but it was different. I had a dream about Snape last night, Professor,” he said in a muffled tone.

The Professor motioned for Harry to take a walk with him. Harry explained his dream in as vivid detail as he could remember. He left out the assumptions he'd made to see if Professor Lupin came to the same conclusions.

“Harry, Professor Dumbledore was a strong man and would not have begged for his life,” said Lupin. “No power on earth could make him do that.”

Harry felt a bit of sadness that he would have to remind Professor Lupin that he'd seen that very thing happen in the cave. There was something terrible enough to frighten Dumbledore to plead for his life. He recounted the scene in the cave.

“I know that you see those as the same things, Harry. They are not. One, the poison, had control of his mind and body as he was forced to drink it. The effects of the poison were to horrify and kill the drinker over time. The other, a flesh and bone human wizard, would not intimidate a wizard as great as Dumbledore. Trust me. I know this to be true.

Lupin continued. “I think he was asking Severus to do something for him in those last moments and for whatever reason.”

Tears came to Harry's eyes as fresh as those that burned there that night. The picture of his dear mentor burned into his memory still. “Why did the bastard kill him, Professor?”

“Harry, I have spent the better part of two months trying to get close enough to people who may know the answer to that question. The answer to the question may be plain since there is no one who can answer it.” Remus said rather ominously.

“I've lost you,” said Harry trying to rid the tears from his eyes without looking like a baby.

“I have never questioned Professor Dumbledore's trust in Severus, Harry. And this bit of news restores it,” he said. “It may be that there were promises made that sealed their fates at that very moment. Have you heard of an Unbreakable Vow, Harry?”

“Yes, the maker of the vow is bound to complete their promise on penalty of death,” said Harry.

“Yes, that's right. No one knows what kept Severus working for Dumbledore as a double-agent for the Dark Lord Harry. Maybe there was a vow involved there, or elsewhere, but I'm guessing that the Unbreakable Vow included that if there were ever a point where Severus would be exposed as a traitor to Voldemort, Dumbledore made Severus promise that one, you would be safe; and, two, that Professor Dumbledore's life was expendable.”

“That sounds horrible Professor. It sounds like Professor Dumbledore may have planned his own death,” said Harry picking up on the implications of that night.

Professor Lupin continued, “If Snape wanted to kill you at the gate when you chased him why did he give you pointers on how to fight? To this day, you struggle with speechless charms. He warned you. Why?”

Harry's mind was speeding like a roller coaster trying to prove Professor Lupin wrong, but he couldn't. He knew it wasn't true but he blurted, “He just wanted to gloat. That's all it was. He was gloating.”

Remus smiled. “A man like Severus Snape has no need to gloat over a schoolboy chasing him with his wand. The demonstrations of magic that I have done only reflect a portion of the power Snape can command.”

That news hit Harry like a ton of bricks. “Why do you think he hated all four of us, Harry? His knowledge of the Dark Arts at the age of seventeen required that the four of us gang up on him to be safe if we pushed him too far. The single time that wasn't true was when I had transformed. In that state, he would have been no match.”

Harry didn't like the sound of what he was hearing. “Are you telling me that Snape may be the most powerful wizard left alive other than Lord Voldemort?”

“Maybe not the singularly most powerful, but one of them Harry,” explained the Professor. “I think Dumbledore knew he was dying from the poison and would not survive. So he asked Snape to do his duty to protect his value as an agent for the Death Eaters.”

“Please tell me how that works? I mean if Snape is so powerful he simply kills all of the people who could report what was happening there, stages his own escape and tells Voldemort that news,” said Harry.

“You're assuming that Snape knew everyone who was there or that he was part of the original plan to attack the castle. If you and Professor Dumbledore had successful gotten to Snape without being seen, I think Snape would have cured the Professor and not killed him, in spite of the attack,” offered Lupin. “Also, no wizard including Professor Dumbledore could have held ten or twelve adult wizards at bay long enough to kill each one if he were the sole target, not even Voldemort, Harry. That is if they were of a single mind to kill, we'll talk about what I mean by that some other time.”

“So, why didn't someone take a group of wizards after him before he got so powerful and just kill the bastard,” said Harry in frustration. “My Mother, Father, Cedric, Sirius, and countless others would still be alive or their fates might have been different.”

Harry felt the old hostility returning. He had become docile with Hermione in his life. He wouldn't trade that for anything but he had to find a way to balance it this time. Before, he must have subconsciously known Ginny wasn't his future, but he knew Hermione was his present and his future.

“Harry, intensity is a good thing but rage will blind you. Didn't you see how anger affected you and Ron when you let it get the best of you? You may not have thought of it that way, but that's what happened. There was a simple answer. You should have let Hermione choose which she did and would have done anyway,” said Remus. “I know hind sight is 20-20, Harry, but don't forget that lesson.”

Harry thought of that day, his intentions and how things actually happened. He was right. No matter how he wanted to remember the events, the name-calling and anger Harry engaged in blinded him to reality. Ron was already beaten down and depressed. He just humiliated him on top of it. Harry sighed and realized that maybe it was time for a face to face apology.

“Professor, on that subject, I feel horrible for how I handled things with Ron. How do you contain your anger when you don't want it to flare unexpectedly, but someone knows how to push your buttons?” asked Harry.

“I suspect you mean that any angry words about Hermione might make you angry again. Or, maybe you mean something different. I think I understand the question. Harry, do you remember the lessons we've been doing that focus on concentration?”

“Yes,” said Harry wondering where he was going with this.

“Tai Chi is a deadly form of martial arts when used for that purpose, but its origin is in flowing with nature and ignoring anything that contradicts it. If your purpose is to heal your friendship or make amends and you concentrate on it as the sole purpose for being alive in that moment, nothing will stop you from achieving your purpose but the will of the force you're trying to change. Does that make sense?”

“I guess, but I really would rather hear what you mean so I'm not confused,” said Harry sheepishly hating to admit that part of it was lost on him.

“I'm saying that if you have no other purpose than to express your sorrow or sadness at acting the way you did, the only way Ron can hope to stop you is to refuse to see the honesty and heartfelt feelings of regret every single time you express them. Theoretically, you will never change your tone or allow you focus to change, he will never succeed. He will be overcome by your resolve,” said Remus. “Christianity preaches turn the other cheek until it kills you if you take it to the extreme. That's what you have to do. If you think there are still reasons that he is wrong, then don't apologize because the power you need to defeat his negative energy is not there.”

“So, what I said when I went there was pretty much right, but I didn't execute it. I let my guard down and defended myself anyway even though I wanted him to know I was still his friend,” said Harry.

“Only you know the specifics of what happened Harry, but if that's what happened, then yes. I know this mysticism sounds like a load of crap in every day life, but when you face Voldemort you cannot let him control you. You have to be resolute with no other purpose than to destroy him. The deaths of friends, family, or even the love of your life will have to be secondary to that purpose. You have to be ready to let the world be on fire around you while you continue on your path to your goal; pain and suffering must be put aside you cannot give in to any of it. That is why a team of wizards has not been able to do what you suggest. Voldemort has learned that singularity of purpose in the form of hatred and to a great degree, so has Professor Snape. I have not mastered what I must to succeed, yet I strive to do it to help you, Harry.”

“Ah, Professor, if I suck at Occlumency and everything else that requires this focus or concentration you speak of, how am I going to survive?” asked Harry nervously.

“You don't lack it Harry. You display it everyday with your friends. You never stop loving them or defending them. You run headlong into battles you cannot possibly win and come out smelling like a rose, why is that?” asked Lupin.

“You have faced Voldemort countless more times than most who have tried and lived to tell the tale. To be sure, you haven't defeated him but he has not finished you either. Your love for people summons great power, Harry. You're not a superman, I'm not trying to say that at all. We are all bestowed with gifts Harry. Mine is communicating with people. Hermione's is great intellect coupled with wisdom beyond her years. Ron's is loyalty and compassion. Even Seamus Finnegan, who is the one who told me what went on here before I arrived, has a great gift of communication and loyalty. Miss Lovegood embodies simplicity and kindness to a fault. You are all here for these reasons, Harry. Each of you was handpicked for qualities that are innate and as natural to you as the air we breathe. You just happen to be the one that has the power that `the Dark Lord knows not'. The brother and sister to hate is love. He has no capacity for love Harry.”

Harry felt humbled at that moment. He felt humbled that he had not recognized these traits in his classmates and realized that they were special. His aptitude for dark magic may be flashier, but theirs were just as important in life and were examples to him to guide him.

“Harry? Are you still with me?” asked Lupin.

“Yes sir, I'm just overwhelmed with thoughts about what you're saying,” said Harry.

“I was going to let everyone else have the day off and spend time you, but I think this is more than enough food for thought until this evening's session,” said Professor Lupin. “Remember, Ron can't deny your apology if you don't let anything distract you from giving it. He may not accept it, but he can't draw you into an argument if you follow my advice.”

Harry thought of going back to tell Hermione what he found out, but he knew that this was the time to go to Ron. To be a man of compassion and power with no axe to grind he had to focus on the love he had for his friend and nothing else.

Ron was in his room with Dean and they were talking about Quidditch. It seemed that Dean knew to leave the moment Harry appeared at the door. It was probably because Harry had come no closer to the door than this since that day a month before. “Ron, do you have a minute?”

“I was talking with Dean, but I suppose I do,” he said.

“Ron, I owe you an apology. It is my fault for the things that happened, or at least partially my fault. I can only apologize for my part. I swear to you as sure as I'm standing here that I did not intend to make you miserable or to be disloyal,” said Harry.

“I hear you Harry, Seamus said all that for you already. This isn't new news,” said Ron. “I just wish I could believe you.” He didn't answer angrily or sarcastically, but very simply and honestly. “I never saw it coming. That part I agree about. I was stupid in that regard, but you two knew better. I was the weak link and I feel that she just ignored me since she had you to pick up the pieces.”

“Ron, I can't speak for Hermione. You're like my brother, mate. I may be okay without that support in my life, but I'm better off with you in my corner,” said Harry.

“Haven't you noticed, Harry? I support you. I don't hate you, Harry. I just can't trust you to be in my personal life again,” said Ron. “The same goes for Hermione.”

Somehow Harry knew he had to let Ron have his say regardless how much it hurt to hear of the lost trust.

“I will never let anything hurt you guys, but don't expect me to be close to you like I was before,” explained Ron. “I'm not sure how to fill the gap you two left in my life either, Harry. It sort of pisses me off. Part of it is my fault, because you warned me to just end it with her. But I was hard headed and thought I could handle it like a big strong man. But a 97-pound woman brought me to the edge of insanity.”

“Ron, it was love. It was what makes us special to each other. I mean all three of us now, not just you and her. I mean you and me, as well as her and me. We all wanted it to be great, your relationship together I mean, but somehow we had something special and didn't know it. You wanted something and it wasn't the way you thought it was going to be. That's what happens when there is a difference in what we expect and what we get. You either deal with it or get hurt. We all lost something. I lost my self-respect and I am just now realizing it. I should have apologized long before now, mate. That's my mistake.”

“Ron looked Harry in the eye for the first time. Mate, seeing you two still makes me crazy. You two look like an exotic postcard together and she and I looked like a brochure for marriage counseling,” he smiled a bit. “That's how I keep from being angry. I see that picture and the reality in that analogy and I have to laugh inside. I realize now that it was a bad mix for her and I. But that doesn't stop me from feeling the hurt. I don't know why when I was so close to ending it anyway.”

“Seamus told me he thought that maybe you kept hoping that one day you and she would have the same thing she and I did, it was a subconscious thing, of course. You waited everyday to see it. Then it depressed you to see it wasn't the same. I mean this started right after you started dating. Eventually, you gave up trying but you were still in love. You were hurting but didn't know why, because you didn't want to see us like that. And now, I don't blame you. I know that would have sucked for me too.” Harry said. “Your life must have been hell and I am sorry if I hurt you, brother. I mean that will all my heart. I must sound like a nut. I said it once already and I'll say it again. Blokes don't tell blokes they love them, but Ron for what it's worth….I love you, mate. That's all I can say.”

Harry put his hand on his friends shoulder, turned and walked out closing the door. He had gotten down the hall toward the attic when the door opened and Ron stuck his head out. “Hey Harry, thanks for that. Suppose that goes for me too.” He pulled his head back in and shut the door.

-->

The Edge of Seventeen—Chapter 9

Harry realized he had done what was right where Ron was concerned. He wondered if it would speed up the healing process. He tried to imagine himself in Ron's shoes again. The pain of losing a girl like that to your best friend would still keep them from becoming bosom buddies in the real near future. Harry knew that there were powerful images of someone you love being intimate with their new boyfriend or girlfriend that would haunt anyone. Those, while tough enough if you didn't know the new partner, would be like a dagger in the heart knowing both people. Harry felt sick about that. It was the one thing he couldn't cure with words. He and Hermione needed to be mindful, if not careful, to restrict their public displays of affection around Ron.

At first, he had no intention of telling anyone what he'd told Ron, but he would tell Hermione. The reason he was hesitant about telling her was that he didn't want her to feel obligated to do anything that would make her uncomfortable. He knew that from time to time she thought about how things might have been handled differently. He knew they both wanted the best for Ron.

As Harry came back down from the attic, he noticed that the house was nearly empty of people. Mrs. Weasley was doing some baking but she too had stepped out to watch the Quidditch display in one of the nearby fields. He noticed that Ron was out there now too. He stood at the window looking for Hermione and wondered why he couldn't see her.

“Looking for me, handsome?” she put her arms around him from behind. “I was just going to join the crowd. It looks like the fun Quidditch game Ron was hoping for weeks ago. It never happened because of the mood with our little drama. I was surprised to see him out there from the window in Ginny's room.”

Harry wondered how the two of them zeroed in on the same subject so easily and so often. He knew it was coincidence sometimes and routine deduction based on circumstance at others. There were fifteen or more people outside and limitless possibilities, but she thought of Ron too. “I talked to Ron a little while ago. Something made me want to apologize to him for not seeing his side and for not apologizing sooner. I didn't say we were wrong, really. I said we didn't stop to think of things from his side. And believe it or not, I told him that I loved him.” He explained. “Imagine how awkward that was for a second or too,” he said with a smile.

“Harry, women always wonder why guys don't admit that they love their best friends and stuff. I mean, I can see why they don't say it to each other's face, but like you're doing now talking about it with me. Anyway, that takes a confident and secure man to say that. I wrote him a letter, too. It was two days ago and put it under his door. I didn't tell you because I felt it is between him and me. I didn't want you to feel like you had to do anything,” she said.

Harry laughed. “Do we share the same brain sometimes?” He said jokingly. “No, that's not possible because I feel thick and stupid too often to share your brain. But I felt the same way this afternoon. Somehow I knew you'd take it the right way and wouldn't feel guilty.”

“It just felt right to do it now before your birthday. I want your birthday to be sort of our coming out party and also a new start on all fronts.” She explained. “I want all the guilty stuff in the past and look toward the future. That's all.”

“Well, you did it for a different reason, but it's one that I'll keep in mind for my b-day. I'll try to remember it that way. It's a good way to start off life as a full-fledged adult in the wizard world,” he said. “I mean with a clean slate and all.”

“Harry one more thing that came up. I've been suffering a little today trying to figure out how to explain it too you so, here goes. My parents will be at Bill's wedding. They were invited before this all happened between us while Ron and I were still dating,” said Hermione.

“Oh, that's cool, Hermione. I'll get to meet them. That will be a little weird, but it was going to happen one day anyway,” replied Harry looking at Hermione biting her lip. “Ooh, that's not good Hermione. I've never seen you bite your lip before. There must be more too this than meets the eye or ear in this case.”

“Well, there sort of is. Remember that I said I rarely tell them details about things going on in the wizard world. Well, this was one of those times when I said more than usual because of all the things going on here,” she paused and walked a little way away from Harry. “I sent them a letter with Hedwig, remember?”

“Yeah, sure. I still don't know why you look so uptight, Hermione,” said Harry. “You're kind of acting weird right now though and it's kind of confusing.”

“Harry, I told them about you and how I thought this guy was special while I was home. My Mom and Dad were glad for me, but I never said we were dating. I just said we had this special friendship. I was being too slick for my own good,” she said.

“Come on, Hermione, you're driving me nuts. I have no idea why this would make you seem so nervous,” said Harry.

“In my letter I told them that I was in love with you and you might be the most wonderful guy I'd ever meet in my entire life,” she said. “If you had a teenage girl for a daughter and she started talking like that while she was living under the same roof as that boy, would you get a little upset?”

Harry was starting to see the picture a little clearer, but he still needed more information. “So, what happened?”

“I got a letter today that says that they expect me to go back with them for the rest of the summer after the wedding. They are afraid that the temptation of this environment is too much,” she said. “I'm not going to go Harry and I sent Hedwig this afternoon with a note telling them that very thing. Things could be tense between me and my parents.”

Now Harry understood. Harry would be meeting her parents under a little strain to put it mildly. “What did you tell them in that letter that would make them think that things might get out of control?” he walked toward the chair near the door and sat down in a heap.

“Harry, we've all grown up so fast. If I were in a muggle school coming home every night, they would have seen how I reacted to my relationships with guys. I mean more than what they see here. Anyway, it seems they just realized their baby is growing up,” laughed Hermione nervously. “I'll spare you the details, but that's the gist of it.”

“You never mentioned Ron as a possible boyfriend after all that time?” asked Harry. “That's hard to believe.”

There was an interruption from the door. “Hey, Harry, are you going to join? We could use one more,” said an out of breath Dean through the screen door.

“Hey, sure, just give me a couple of more minutes here. Okay?” replied Harry.

“Oh, sure, take your time. This is a blast though Harry,” he said excitedly as he ran a few steps and then sped off into the air on his broom.

“Harry, I talked to Mrs. Weasley about the reply from my Mom. She said that my mom probably was confused now. There was a standing agreement that if Ron and I ever started to get out of hand, the Weasleys would either send me home or send my parents word to come judge for themselves,” said Hermione. “I never said I loved Ron to them or anything. But they knew we had a crush on each other.”

“So, now there is no longer the safety net of the Weasleys to tell them what's going on. Is that part of it?” he guessed.

“I really don't know, but I have one little part from my Mum's letter that stuck in my mind. It may give you a clue of how they're thinking. It did me. Hermione had magically copied it from the letter and put it on a sheet of paper.

`Sweetheart, are you sure about this boy? I hope you understand the repercussions of getting `too close' with a boy. Your father and I feel that it's inappropriate for you to be living under the same roof with him at your age. We trust you sweetheart, but we don't know him.'

I was shocked at the reference to sex from my mother. We've talked about sex before, my mom and I. We spoke straight about it. So I suspect she said it that way to avoid having my father out here tomorrow with a shotgun looking for you.” She giggled.

“Oh, so they think, I'm taking advantage of you, great.” said Harry warily. “What, a shotgun?”

“Yeah, if British law allowed handguns he'd just bring one in a valise and kill you on the spot,” she smiled. “Gosh, Harry, lighten up. The worst that could happen is he'd beat you with the nearest large stick.”

Harry realized now that she was having a go at him. “So, you think that's funny, do you?” He laughed with her now. “Seriously, though I can understand their side, but what are we going to do?”

“Harry, there is a lot about my family no one knows here. The muggle world pays really well for dental work, so they're pretty well off. I only say that because they want to take us to dinner when they get here a day or two before the wedding so they can get to know you,” she explained. “I want you to be comfortable in a super-fancy restaurant before they get here. It is a huge pain in the `you-know-where' because of the highbrow attitude in some places. My parents aren't like that at all, but they know how to deal with that class of people and expect me and my friends to do the same.”

“Okay, so what are you suggesting?” asked Harry.

“It's funny Harry, my parents still don't understand the wizard world money system so they send me muggle money to exchange, lots of it. Well, we both know it's really hard to exchange in large quantities. So I have this stash of cash that has been growing for quite some time. Anyway, I thought that I should use it to take us out for your birthday to one of those kinds of restaurants to let you see what to expect. That way, my parents will not be so intimidating and you will fit in better. We have to go shopping for some clothes for you though, dress robes won't do,” she giggled.

Harry was surprised at how nervous she'd seemed at first and how much she'd calmed after telling him about it. “Why were you so nervous in telling me this?”

“Harry, I love my parents and I want you to make a good impression. I thought you might take the news of their mistrust of you too much to heart,” she said. “I would never have been so gushy about you in my letter if I knew what it would mean later.”

“Gushy?”

“Harry, my letter was to my Mom. The way we talked when I was home we were on one of those `you can tell me anything levels'. I didn't think that she would react so strongly when I told her my feelings for you had become a reality. I told her she was right about how it felt when you kissed the right guy for the first time. I forgot that her description had been pretty graphic. She probably thinks I gave in to the excitement of meeting the right guy too soon,” she explained. “I should never have thought I could tell my Mom some of the things I said. It wasn't meant to be misunderstood. I was just telling her how happy you make me, sweetheart.”

“Well, I'll be careful to not seem overly affectionate while they're here then. No need to give them cause to worry,” said Harry.

Hermione looked relieved that Harry understood the situation. “Run along, Harry. Don't miss out on the fun with the rest of them,” she said smiling and giving him a little kiss on the cheek.

Harry turned and ran up the stairs to get his Firebolt. He was excited. He'd only flown around on it for fun a few times since the last Quidditch match he played months ago. It will be fun to play again.

He got to the steps behind the house and zoomed into the air ruffling Mrs. Weasley's gardening hat she wore to keep the sun off her as he took off. He dashed in and picked off the Quaffle and sped toward Ron. He was positive he could use his speed on the Firebolt and a few moves to get it past Ron. He raced past Ron on the left once, gained altitude and turned right. He dove in as fast as he could shooting the Quaffle at the makeshift rings. Harry was surprised that he didn't have a chance. Ron followed every move like a cat and saved the shot. “Haha, Harry, losing the touch are you?” he challenged with a triumphant smile.

“Yeah, there still a lot of time to play, Ron. We'll see,” Harry smiled and headed the other way as Ron cleared the Quaffle to Fred.

The game intensified with Harry playing since his broom was the fastest in the game, but as hard a George tried, he was no where near as good as Ron at playing the goal and Ron was on fire. Ron's side won the game hand's down with Harry only scoring twice on Ron in many, many tries.

“Mate, you were on fire out there,” Harry said as a compliment to Ron. “You shocked me.”

“Well, you usually play seeker so you're not used to it either,” said Ron.

That was all they said to each other, but it was more than they had said to each other in month except for their conversation in his room. Their friendly competition in the air and the brief interaction on the ground made everyone feel better. The mood changed almost instantly. The joking and laughing seemed to increase amongst everyone. Harry had never noticed how subdued things had become until now. He supposed the gloomy little cloud had just seemed normal after a while, but it was gone for the moment. He hoped it was permanent.

Midday the next day after the morning's training; Hermione came to Harry with an envelope. This is the money, Harry. Can we get away to London this afternoon? I mean maybe we can tell everyone we're going to see Bill and organize that stuff for the wedding we've been put in charge of,” she suggested.

“You know that's a reasonable excuse, but what are we going to use for an excuse on my birthday?” asked Harry.

“No excuses, Harry. We are going to tell them that you and I want to be alone for a while to enjoy each other's company,” she said simply. “I just don't think it would be wise to flaunt taking off to London three times in two weeks. Remember my parents will want to eat in London too. It's probably not a big deal; I just don't want it to become one. People don't need to know that we both have a great deal of muggle money to spend.”

“Oh, gotcha,” said Harry. “Good point. You know there's another thing we should think about too.”

“What's that?” she asked.

“If we come home today and someone asks about the suit, we should tell the truth. We shouldn't sneak anymore at all. We're proud to be together. We don't have to announce our every move, we need to be less self-conscious,” he said.

She looked at him for a second and agreed, “We have been spending an awful lot of time thinking that everyone cares about what we do. I'll bet there are questions, but probably fewer people care than we think. We probably just got that way from being teased before.”

“That's what I think too,” said Harry. Harry still hated that they referred to her as the Misses every time she wasn't around. “Are you ready to go now? I am. There is nothing to tell anyone. We just can't use the Floo, since it is regulated heavily now.”

“We'll Apparate to the entrance of St. Mungo's then. You want to side-along with me, Harry? That way we end up in the exact same place.” He placed his arm in hers and they disappeared from the upstairs hallway and reappeared twenty feet from the St. Mungo's entrance. “Pretty good, huh?”

“Yeah, it was,” he said. He still hated the sensation when Apparating but it was something he'd have to do anyway. He followed her in.

“Hey, Bill,” he said as he walked into the room. Bill was sitting up now. The scars on his neck and face were starting to fade a bit. “Ten, no, nine days now until the big day.”

“Yeah, Fleur's really excited,” he said. “She's gone back to the house to talk to Mom about the reception.”

“You're not?” asked Harry realizing he was ignoring Hermione. Or was Bill ignoring Hermione?

“Harry, I am looking forward to being her husband, but I'm not going to be much of a husband for a while yet. So the normal excitement of the wedding night is dampened,” he said with a sad smile.

“Why don't you guys wait and get married when you're in better health then Bill?” asked Hermione.

“Hi, Hermione, I'm sorry for ignoring you,” he said genuinely. “I just don't know what to say to you these days.”

Both Hermione and Harry realized what a nice way of putting the situation behind them. Bill had been one of Ron and Hermione's biggest supporters until the break up and word was that he took it hard. That's probably why they hadn't come in such a long time to see him. “I know, Bill. It's not easy for Ron either and I'm truly sorry for any pain I caused him.”

“Hermione, you're a nice girl. I was more disappointed in Ron's loss than I was angry at you. While I was angry, I understood how break ups can happen,” he said.

“I wasn't that pleased with Harry either. I had a period where I spent most of my time in thought about how to castrate the bugger. First, he dumps my sister. Not once, but twice. Then he professes his love for my brother's girlfriend,” he said with a straight face shocking Harry to the core.

Harry truly didn't know how to take Bill at the moment. He'd seemed friendly when they first came in, but this was truly strange.

Slowly a smile came to his face. “Harry, I have no idea what was going through your head, but if you so much as smile at Fleur or touch her you'll learn where Ginny got the bat-bogey hex from,” he said jokingly. “You should wear a sign that says `Unmarried women off the street, Wolf Approaching.'” Bill was trying to be funny.

“Bill, you don't have to worry, Fleur is safe. I have the girl I want,” said Harry.

“So, Bill, you sent word that you wanted Hermione and me to do something for you for the wedding?” asked Harry. “You mentioned some sort of banner or something?”

Bill described that he wanted a banner that had some catchy phrase that summed up Fleur and him. He knew Hermione was good with words and, he admitted, it would have been Ron as the helper. He had just gone with the flow in the note since Ron wasn't in Hermione's life anymore. Hermione liked to be involved; she never wanted to be ostracized from the Weasley family.

“Harry, my Dad comes to see me a couple times a week and he's the reason I can deal with this okay now. You're still like a little brother to me. He said that, Hermione, you and Ron were having problems anyway. Is that true? You know, I'm sorry. You guys have probably gotten over it, where I've just been sitting here in a chair or lying in bed wondering. I should just mind my own business.” Bill admitted.

Hermione looked at Bill and answered anyway. “Ron is a wonderful guy. We got along great for the most part. The difference between Harry and Ron is that Harry talks and is more open. Eventually, we realized that our friendship, Harry's and mine, was more romantic than the one between Ron and me. It was really that simple. It isn't that I don't care for Ron a great deal; I do.”

“Okay, that's fair enough. We all saw that, but no one thought it would ever come out so quickly or so intensely, I guess,” he said. “Anyway, what else are you guys up to? You could have sent an owl to do the part about the banner?”

Harry hung his head. “It's that obvious we snuck away for an afternoon?”

“Why are you sneaking? Or is that just semantics?” he asked.

“Both,” said Hermione. “If someone asks, we'll tell them. We just didn't tell anyone we were leaving.”

“Ah, okay,” said Bill. “Did you need something from me?”

“I have that money you exchanged for me in that bank, but I can't remember where it is from here. Hermione's going to open account there too,” Harry said.

They got directions to the exact part of the financial district and said their goodbyes to Bill. “We'll see you soon,” said Hermione.

“Yeah, Bill, you'll be out of here before you know it,” said Harry. “See you later.”

Harry and Hermione found the bank and afterward just went crazy bouncing from shop to shop looking at everything. They went into music shops, flower shops, cheap and expensive jewelry shops, and even into a little ice cream parlor where they made a mess feeding each other ice cream. Hermione just couldn't help but keep trying to feed it through Harry's nose, so revenge was in order from Harry. They were a sticky mess and paid the ice cream store clerk an extra ten pounds for the work it would take clean up the mess and for not getting security on them for being rowdy kids in the shop. They played around pinching each other or swatting each other's backsides playfully. They just let loose in the most fun they'd ever had together. Finally under a tree, Harry caught her and gave her a soft swat on the behind while crumbling breathlessly to the ground in sheer delight from the day.

“Harry, don't think I won't get you back for that,” she teased. “Isn't this is just so cool,” she added as she looked around the plush park with its fenced in flower beds and quaint sandboxes and swing sets. The sun was getting lower and they still hadn't gotten his suit.

“I know where we need to go for your suit though Harry, so rest a bit and then we'll go. I just didn't want to carry it around all day.”

“Did you see that young couple with their kids as we came in the park, Sweetheart?” asked Harry.

“Yes, wasn't that just like a painting? I mean the blanket, the bag could have been a picnic basket, and Mom and Dad looked just so in love.” The couple they spoke of had a small baby the mom was changing and Dad was playing with their toddler as he was attempting to kick a ball at one end of the blanket. Harry knew exactly what Hermione meant.

“Could that be us one day?” asked Harry.

“Do you want it to be?” she replied.

“More than anything in the world right now, Hermione,” he said without thinking.

“This has been a perfect day so far, hasn't it? All we have to do is what we came to do,” she giggled.

Hermione traced her finger across Harry's chin and lips. “You are really something, Harry Potter.” She said with a tear.

Harry was confused. Why was she crying? “What happened now, Hermione?”

“Oh, I'm sorry Harry.” She was talking softly and not in a panic. She seemed rather melancholy all of a sudden. “I just think how lucky I am that my parents got to see me grow up and how sad I am that yours didn't. That was probably your Mom and Dad sixteen years ago,” she said referring to the couple they saw. “I'm so sorry for opening that wound for you Harry, but you are such a good guy to have been through so much.” She kissed him lightly and backed off again.

“Yeah, isn't it ironic that I'm training sixteen years later to kill the man who ruined that picture?” said Harry bitterly. “I'm sorry for my tone of voice. I'm not angry at you, Sweetheart, but you just put into words the thing I often think about when I see young families.” Harry smiled hesitantly. “Thanks for being my friend because without my friends I would be a bitter and mean person. I'm sure of it.”

“Can you smell the flowers?” she interrupted as she put her head down next to his trying to change the subject.

“Yes, they just make you more beautiful,” he answered. “Did you see that huge limousine earlier? What do they call them--stretch limousines?” he mentioned.

“Sure did, do you want to rent one for your birthday and tour the city?” asked Hermione.

Harry answered, “Hey that would be awesome. You know we should talk about our plans for that day. I think we should get a hotel room to change clothes and we should stay the night,” he suggested. “I think we could handle it.”

Hermione was hesitant. “I thought about that. Do you think we can have a night that is so much fun like today and not end up so excited that we forget about everything else? I don't doubt our intentions, but we've come awfully close to losing ourselves on rocky hard ground. A bed with soft pillows and a mini-bar might make Harry, Jr. a reality before we know it.” She smiled. “I don't think so, Harry. I'm sorry.”

Harry turned and kissed her softly after pondering her answer for a minute or so. “You're right. It wouldn't be wise considering we just talked about how we need to slow things down. Now that I think about it, there is no way I could hold back if we were in the same room and I saw you come out of the shower in anything remotely sexy in an environment like that.”

“See, and I'm sure that being with you in the same room with the love that would be generated on a night like that would make me wonder why that wasn't the perfect time to be with you,” she said. “It'll be hard enough to keep from pawing each other in a limousine after a night of dancing and good food. Forget about how we would be in a hotel room.” She giggled again playfully.

“Dancing?” Harry asked. “Surely, you jest, my dear?” making a face of pained anxiety.

“No, you're going to take me dancing whether you like it or not,” she said resolutely. “And I'll show you where.”

For the first time that day, Hermione asked Harry to hail a cab. When none stopped they went to the nearest taxi queue at one of the large buildings nearby.

The taxi ride once they got in one took ten minutes back the way they had come. The cab rolled into the circle drive off one of the most magnificent buildings Harry had ever seen. The glass was so lustrous, it looked like crystal. “The restaurant is right here.”

They walked into the hotel as the staff acknowledged them nodding politely. “Sir, Miss,” said the doorman. The huge fans in the ceiling near the door were eerily silent as they created a soft rejuvenating breeze. Harry looked around in awe. The sign said that dinner was served at 8:00 PM and the lounge opened at 7:30. “Harry, they have a dance club on the third floor that opens at 11:00 PM.”

“Don't they have an age limit?” he asked. “I mean, we might pass for eighteen or nineteen, but this looks pretty posh.”

“First lesson of hanging out with the rich is learning to act like you belong there. I mean we will walk in confidently dressed to the nines. They think we are with our rich daddies in the hotel. Rich people respect money and if you act accordingly they will not question you.” Hermione seemed to be very confident of this.

“Are you sure?” he asked.

“Harry, I've been here. I came in here while I was home to see what it was like with my parents. I didn't stay in the dance club long. My parents brought me to dinner here and they ran into one of their clients who invited them for a drink. But believe me, there were others our age that just walked in ready to spend daddy's money. And you're right, the age is twenty-one but we'll pass, because I think you will look very dapper dressed up.”

“Why do you want to come to this place anyway?” asked Harry.

“Harry, trust me. You will never forget your seventeenth birthday. The music is loud, you can dance crazy and no one cares how you dance. We won't have to drink to have fun. We can make fools of ourselves all night and laugh about it,” she said smiling. “We will have a blast. Trust me.”

They left the hotel. Harry noticed that the time was around five-thirty and most of the shops except the big stores closed at six. “Where are we going to get a suit for me at this time of the afternoon?” he asked.

“Be patient, Harry.” They walked a block or so as Hermione led as if they knew exactly where they were going. She went around the corner and, lo and behold, there was a small tailor shop amidst the tall buildings in a place he could have never imagined. “My Dad gets all of his formal things here.”

“Hi, Jonathan, how are you?” said Hermione to the middle-aged man with the cloth measuring tape suspended around his neck.

“Weren't you just here a month ago with your father, Miss Granger?” he asked politely. “And who is the young man?”

“This is my boyfriend Harry, Jonathan. He is going to meet my father in a week or so for dinner. But we have another dinner engagement in a couple of nights. I was wondering if you would be able to do me a huge favor to help me get Harry fixed up in one of your beautiful suits?” she asked.

“How soon do you need it?” he said smiling as Hermione cringed. He assumed that they needed it immediately from her expression. He looked at Harry and turned him around. “Stand still, Harry.” Jonathan took his chest, arm, and inseam measurements. “Of course, Miss Granger.”

“Please, Jonathan, it makes me crazy to call an older gentleman by his first name while they call me, Miss Granger. Hermione is my first name; call me that, please.

“Certainly, Miss…I mean Hermione,” he replied with a pleasant smile. “He might fit into one off of the rack and only need the pants hemmed and the sleeves of the jacket adjusted; I think the shoulders will be fine.”

“So, Harry, how did you meet Hermione?” asked Jonathan.

“We've been friends forever and I finally plucked up enough courage to tell her how I felt,” he said honestly. “We're schoolmates.”

“Isn't that ironic? My wife and I met the same way in my second year of college. She went on to University and I opened my tailoring business nearly thirty years ago,” he said absentmindedly. “My wife is friends with Hermione's mother.”

Harry shot a glance at Hermione who smiled and nodded her head.

“Jonathan, please don't mention this to Mabel. My mother and father are having a hard time realizing I'm growing up. They'll meet Harry for the first time in a week or so and I want him to look nice. But I don't want them to know that I helped him get his clothes together unless they ask.” Hermione explained.

Hermione and Harry looked at shirts and ties while Jonathan took the suit into the back to do the alterations. “He is such a nice man Harry. I knew he would help.”

“How do you know he won't say anything to your parents, or rather, how do you know his wife won't?” asked Harry.

“I don't, Harry. But people who my parents do business with are trustworthy and keep their word fairly well. If they do say something, the worst that could happen would be that my father thinks you have good taste in clothes to come here with me,” she said with a smile and a shrug. “What can we do?”

Harry was smart enough to realize that he should pay for the suit. The gentleman was less inclined to make a big deal about it if it appeared that Hermione simply referred her well-to-do boyfriend to his shop. “Sir, thank you very much,” Harry said.

Hermione was happy and that meant only one thing to Harry. He knew it was coming from comments she made in the shop. They were going shoe shopping. Harry hung his head.

“Shoes, Harry. Shoes make all the difference,” she said knowing he hated life at that moment. “Come on, Harry. I'll buy some spiked heals for me that will make my legs look even more incredible.” She teased him. “No, seriously, Harry. We'll be quick.”

He was surprised. They went to one of the local department stores and found a pair in no time flat now that they had a suit, shoes, socks, shirt and tie he was set. “Harry, let's go get some pizza and then go home.”

Hermione also knew of a place to go for that. After they ate they got a taxi again. When Harry asked why, Hermione just told him to trust her. It wasn't long before Harry realized that the taxi was leaving London, crossing a little river into a bit of the countryside. “Where are we going?” He saw Hermione had given the taxi driver a large note and whispered something to him but he hadn't really paid attention.

She scooted over next to him, as he looked out the window at the passing fences and larger plots of land. “He's our driver for the rest of the night Harry. We'll do the same thing in a limo on your birthday. It will be a tour of the lights and sights in London. Tonight, he's driving us around my hometown and taking us home.” She kissed him softly on the cheek. “Lean back and enjoy the ride.”

It wasn't long before she pointed out her home, the grammar school she attended and the building where her parents worked. It was a whirlwind tour of her little world, but nonetheless Harry saw where she came from now.

She nestled into the crook of his arm as they spent the rest of the evening with the windows down in a Fiat taxi, chatting and taking in the sights until the sun went down. They stopped a couple of times to stretch, feel the breeze and look at the stars. Finally, the last time they got out it was nearly ten at night and just a few feet from the Weasley's front door. “The heck if they know we had some money,” she said as Harry opened the car door. “I'm too tired and there's too much to carry to try to hide anything.”

The headlights of the cab caught someone moving ahead of them. Parvati and Seamus poked their heads out of the little place where Harry and Hermione had hidden a month before, covering their eyes from the light. Hermione laughed. “I suppose you lost one of your contacts, Parvati?” She teased.

“Seamus and I were practicing the resuscitation exercises we learned for the DA,” she said with a smile.

“She's lying,“ said Seamus, “we're playing tonsil hockey in the bushes thanks,” he croaked. “Did I say that out loud? Mind your own business and find your own place to snog.”

Parvati giggled and said, “By the way, where'd you guys get off to today?”

Hermione just told the truth. “I took Harry shopping so we can dress up and go out on his birthday.”

“Hey that's really cool, Hermione,” said Seamus. “Parvati, my birthday's coming up soon too you know and I could use some clothes.” He laughed.

“Shut up and kiss me,” Parvati said as she waved at Harry and Hermione.

Harry smiled at Hermione. Finally, things seemed be going the way a summer Teenage Magical Assassin Camp should go, he thought. When he told Hermione what he'd just thought, she stopped in her tracks looked at him and said, “How appropriate, we now have a second name we can be known by, `TMAC'. They laughed all the way inside.

-->

Seventeen, Going Once—Chapter 10

Harry was surprised how liberating yesterday had been. He and Hermione had gone to sleep shortly after getting home. They had no problem with a sweet goodnight kiss and heading in separate directions. Maybe they had finally reached the point where their love seemed second-nature. He had slept through and was putting on his runners to hit the jogging trail to continue his training, even though Professor Lupin wouldn't be back until the wedding. It was already hot for this time of the morning so the windows to the attic were open as well as the door down to the rest of the house.

As he went down the steps he noticed the door to Ginny's room was open. To him it was strange for the girls' room to be wide open with this many men in the house. It just so happened that Hermione was standing behind the door in shorts, tee shirt and runners.

“Can I go for a run with you?” she asked.

“Of course, but I'll warn you the pace might be brutal for someone who hasn't been running,” he said casually.

“You won't go slower for me?” she asked with a bit of sadness in her voice.

“Hermione, this is how I'm going to get in shape for our wedding night, oh, ten years from now. I'll need that kind of stamina to keep up with you I think,” he said with a smirk.

“Smart aleck,” she said. “No seriously, do you have to run at a really quick pace this morning? Run at a slower one for me a couple times a week and I'll eventually get faster.”

Harry liked that she was thinking about doing this more often. “Hey, if you are serious about running on a regular basis, I'll pace you and help you improve. You'll be surprised how fast the pace picks up.”

She smiled.

They headed out and soon the Burrow was a speck on the horizon. Harry was monitoring her to make sure he didn't push too hard. It was warmer this morning than even he was accustomed to. He got to his turn around point and asked her, “How are feeling?” He was running at about half his normal pace. Most mornings he'd be back at the Burrow going on the second lap by now.

“Not bad, considering I'm going to have to trade my feet and hips in on new ones when we get back,” she said with a scowl. ”I've seen you, Harry. This is a slow pace and I'm just barely hanging on.”

“Are you still interested in doing this on a regular basis?” he quizzed. “You're really doing well, Sweetheart. Keep going, you can do it.” He was proud of her. She was going a good bit faster than he had his first day and she seemed to have better control of her breathing than he had.

“I'll try Harry, but the guy who invented this for fun is on my shit list,” she tried to smile but breathing was more important than smiling.

When they arrived at the house, she kept moving as Harry explained why. “If you stop right away your muscles can lock up with the acid built up in them and the muscles will ache more. Just shake it out for a few seconds.” He ran inside and got her water. “Okay, that was just short of five kilometers in thirty-two minutes, Hermione. I can't think of many people who could run that far the first day at that pace. That would be around 10k in an hour. Not bad.” He was glad they were seventeen and not twenty-five, she'd be ready to die by now.

“Yeah, I'll get better too,” she said haltingly. “I'm kind of embarrassed though. You could have run backwards the last half-kilometer and lapped me twice.” She giggled.

“Well, we went way too fast at the start and I should have realized it before we were half-way,” he said. “I apologize for that.”

“I'm going to jump in the shower and contemplate letting you run your normal pace while I Apparate to catch you every few hundred meters.” She laughed.

They were dressed and back downstairs within an hour. Breakfast was just starting. Hermione winked at Parvati who blushed a bit and turned her attention back to her sister.

“You know that TMAC thing we laughed so hard at last night? It wasn't all that funny when I remembered it this morning. It's kind of dark and really not what we're here for at all,” she said.

“I know, I was thinking that last night as I fell asleep. It was funny solely because of the way it came out. In reality, it's kind of sad that there is even a shred of truth to it,” said Harry.

“It was funny when Seamus told us to go find our own place to snog though,” she chuckled.

Hermione went back to reading an old copy of the Quibbler that she'd gotten from Luna. She'd scoff at some of the assertions from time to time. On occasion she'd raise an eyebrow with interest. Harry loved watching her expressions. He knew it drove her crazy when he stared so he went inside for a while and found a peaceful spot on a soft pillow on the floor, and laid back to think.

He realized that he needed to get his plan together for his birthday before tomorrow. The plans for the Neville/Harry birthday bash would keep him busy all day. He needed to get Hermione flowers, or at the very least figure out how to do it casually. He couldn't remember what day of the week it was, he laughed out loud. It was Wednesday, so Friday was his birthday. He thought about a gift. Nothing real fancy, but a thank you gift for being so considerate. He liked that idea and started scheming to go away that afternoon for just long enough to buy Hermione a gift. Harry was completely and utterly relaxed.

Harry drifted off into that area between consciousness and sleep where daydreams occur. At first, the images were blurred. As he fell deeper into that dreamlike state things became clearer. He could feel himself separate from his body to see everything around him develop, yet he still felt sensation.

He saw Hermione running next to him smiling and felt her hand in his. He couldn't tell from which perspective he would see or feel anything. He looked at his empty hand and still felt hers in it. In an instant he was looking at her in that disembodied state. They were laughing and running headlong across the park they were in the day before. His lungs tore at him from laughing, running and pure excitement. He felt it as sure as if he were attempting to obliterate his own record time on his jogging causing his lungs to burn, but it was milder somehow because of the pure softness and tenderness of her hand in his.

They fell together in the same spot under the shade tree. The blurred faces of the couple on the blanket became theirs in vivid color. He played with the child and looked toward Hermione who smiled and looked back down as she tickled the tiny baby's bare tummy.

The sensation of Hermione's touch changed to his lower lip where her lips met his. They were no longer in the park but resting side by side on a mattress of clouds suspended above that scene. He felt her skin against his along the entire length of his body. His breathing deepened as he the sensations became more intense. The dream shifted scenes. He felt his lips touch her belly and move slowly southward as her hand urged him on. He looked up and saw her eyes closed and her lip folded under her bared teeth he continued his ministrations. It seemed to be only moments before her hips moved slowly in a circle and then violently in his hands rising up to push him away and pull him in at the same time.

He kissed her stomach again moving across her body until felt her lips on his. The sensations now reached a peak that he'd never thought possible as her hands pulled tightly toward her as he felt her warmth surround him as he'd never felt before. He kissed her and their bodies flowed into a dance of sensation that seemed to go faster and faster until Harry felt as if his chest would explode. His pelvis burned and convulsions shook him. He never thought that he would want to let out a primal scream of what could be both pain and joy at the same time as he kissed her deeply. His body felt as if a cool flame enveloped him. Happiness filled every part of his consciousness. He kissed her as she rolled atop him, once again tracing his lips with her finger mouthing, `I love you, Harry.' He saw her hair…

He awoke at the sound of female voices in the room. “He looks so peaceful; don't bother him,” said Luna. He played possum lying quietly as if he were still asleep. It was Hermione and Luna. “He does look peaceful, doesn't he?” giggled Hermione. “Down right kissable if you ask me.” Both girls laughed and their voices trailed off.

Moments later when the coast was clear he went to his footlocker to change for the second time this morning. His mind still reeled from the intensity of his dream and hope that it wouldn't make him self-conscious with Hermione. He realized the difference between dreams and reality, but he hoped that one day reality would approach beauty of that dream. Never had he wanted his dreams to be fulfilled in exquisite detail like he prayed this one would. He knew that sadly his nightmares may do that very thing. He shook that feeling and returned to thoughts of Hermione.

Back in late-morning sun, he felt rejuvenated. He saw Hermione and Luna come outside just moments after he sat at the table. He no longer felt the guilt for his dream with Hermione, but he knew he touched her more softly than usual and kissed her even more tenderly as their lips met in what was supposed to be a casual kiss lingered longer than usual. Her eyes lit up and she blushed in surprise. “Ooh,” she kidded, “you should take naps more often.” A brief look of understanding passed over her face as she backed away.

Her expression changed slightly to diffuse the situation as she tried desperately to change the topic from the kiss as she realized where she was. “By the way, I was the one who looked like death warmed over after running. What gives you the right to run off and take a nap? Were you tired from the laughing at my expense this morning? How do you fall asleep like that at nine-thirty in the morning?” she chided. It appeared the kiss had thrown her into such tizzy that she talked a million miles an hour.

He laughed and said, “First, I never laughed at you. Second, I just wanted to get away and visualize the things I have to do over the next few days and falling asleep just happened when there were no girls around chirping at me. And, third, Miss Smarty Pants, I am one-hundred percent positive that you wish you could fall into a daydream like that.” He knew that one day in a private moment he'd tell her of his dream.

“I wasn't chirping at you,” she replied defensively. “I think I was reading and you felt neglected, if anything.”

“I'm sorry, I suppose I was trying to be funny and got carried away,” he grinned hoping that she saw he was kidding.

“Yeah, you'd better take that back or I'll…I'll have to hand my Dad a big stick to beat you with,” she joked.

Harry laughed at the thought of her saying, “And, yes, Daddy, he was making fun of me. Will you hit him with this a few times please?” He cringed and played along.

“So, what were you two doing?” he looked at Luna who seemed to have enjoyed the show.

“People say I'm a little off,” she said quietly. “You two are the real nutcases here.” She paused. “I was showing Hermione my collection of ingredients for rare potions that I've managed to collect here this summer.”

“You know, Harry, Luna does have some cool stuff,” Hermione admitted as she listed some of them.

Harry thought it was funny how the attic worked. If two people entered the attic at the same time, they could talk between their cubicles or go to the same one. But if you entered independently, you were alone with your thoughts in a separate space. It was like the Room of Requirement, but only in that it provided your version of your room as you needed and nothing more. He'd been there changing while they had been there looking at Luna's collection and never knew the other was present.

He returned to reality, trying to seem interested. It was the same to him as it was when Neville was excited about his herbs. “Wow, now that's pretty cool that you guys enjoy some of the same stuff.” He was careful not to comment on what they were actually saying because he had no idea what they were talking about. Sparrow feather this, spider leg that…it was all Greek to Harry.

It seemed no one had energy that day. The day would have been perfect he thought if there was a huge swimming pool. The heat of the day brought out the garden hoses first. Seamus started chasing Parvati who convinced her sister to help get the hose from him. Then the girls started spraying every guy within 20 feet until they were chased away screaming in excitement by Seamus and Dean coming for the hose again. It was the kind of silly fun that made everybody stop and laugh fifteen minutes later drenched and happy.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley stood out of the line of fire with broad smiles watching these kids who had so much energy and life. Everyone was drenched, that is, except Harry and Hermione because they sat so close to the elder Weasleys. Harry waited for Mr. and Mrs. Weasley to go back inside and then nonchalantly grabbed the hose and did his best to soak Hermione to the bone. He soon realized his mistake as he'd never figured she could command such respect from everyone to gang up on him and hold him down while they mercilessly sprayed him from close range. He kept his eyes shut and mouth closed so he didn't drown. He wanted to laugh and couldn't help but feel he was getting his just-desserts.

Harry stood up slipping in the wet grass holding onto Hermione. “See, I have friends too Harry.” She laughed.

“Oh, not for long, I will find them one by one and pay them back,” he promised. “You're all going to pay for this you know.” Another squirt from the hose hit him square in the back.

“I'd be sure I was out of range or that the hose was put away before I made any threats, mate,” said Dean standing next to Seamus with the hose with a smirk.

“Okay, okay,” he said cackling away as he and Hermione found a place to sit and get dried by the sun.

The grass dried quickly in the sun and so did everyone's clothes. Harry lay quietly with his head in Hermione's lap as she sat against the upturned picnic table that several people used as a backboard. Everyone was quiet and comfortable. People switched from places in and out of the sun all afternoon. They chatted about nothing and everything at the same time. The Daily Prophet reported two more unexplained deaths in towns far from the Burrow that had been left with the Dark Mark over them. Olivander had been found amongst the homeless just outside Diagon Alley as well.

“Hermione, I'm not sure I like hearing the news at all. I know it's important, but it's really hard to sit here knowing there is work to be done,” he said dejectedly. “How did Professor Dumbledore think that I was going to be able to pull this off?”

Hermione answered as if she'd had this pat answer stored for this very moment. “Don't fret, Sweetheart, you will have the support and strength to do what you need to when the time comes. We will all be there to guide you in spirit if nothing else.”

Harry shivered at the prospect of only having Hermione with him in spirit. He knew that wasn't how she meant it, but the picture in his mind and the implications for both of their fates were eerily possible. He answered as if he took I the way he thought she meant it. “Thanks for that, Sweetheart. I know you're confidence in me comes from the heart, but it's hard to see from my perspective.”

The evening and night unfolded before them before they knew it. The crackling of the fire in front of him disturbed his thoughts only a few times. Hermione had gone into the house to fetch them some drinks and he welcomed her return.

“Hermione, I'm going to have to go to the Dursleys' sometime over the next three days. I don't know how this `pact' as you called it affects me and them. I just know there are things in that house that I don't want my Uncle messing with,” he said.

“We can go Saturday, but I really don't want to go on Friday, darling. There is too great a chance that they would spoil the mood,” she reasoned. “Saturday, your agreement with them is done and there is no need to wait any longer or go any earlier.”

It was a simple night, much like the day had been. Harry and Hermione talked with everyone as they moved in to chat for a minute. Or, as they had gone to stretch their legs they stopped and chatted with Neville. It was relaxing. “Well, Neville, tomorrow's your big day and the one after is mine.”

“Yeah, it seems weird to look back, Harry. I remember when we first went to Hogwarts. Remember when my Gran sent the Rememberall and I was so forgetful I couldn't remember where it was. I was pathetic. Well, maybe, I still am,” he smiled half-jokingly and half serious. Ginny walked back to where the three of them sat to make four.

“Neville, you are not pathetic. What would make you say such a thing?” Ginny declared.

Hermione added. “You were shy, Neville and no one, I mean no one has come out of their shell like you or become such a good friend like you.”

“Thanks girls, that's nice. But I still feel awkward and tomorrow that's supposed to end, right? I'll be an adult,” he smiled. “I don't think so.”

“You're sweet though, Neville. And, sweet is good enough in my book,” said Ginny quietly. Hermione looked at Harry who motioned with a slight head movement to leave.

“Hey, see you in the morning guys,” said Neville resuming some conversation with Ginny.

The sat back down and started to get comfortable. “You know, I'm just really tired all of a sudden, Harry. Would you mind if I went in and got some sleep?”

He guessed it was at least as late as last night, yet still earlier than they'd gone to bed most nights during the summer. He thought he could probably sleep too. “You know, if you're not already sore, you might wake up sore from running. If you want we can do some stretches in the morning and just go for a walk to get that soreness out.”

“Actually, my legs have been killing me all night. Would you mind giving my hamstrings and calves a little massage?” asked Hermione

Harry didn't mind at all. He wished he'd had someone to ask for help when he started a few weeks to a month before. He was gentle at first to find out how much pressure to use until she said it felt like it was helping. He pressed hard with his thumbs in between the muscles in her calves when he realized she tolerated it well. He could feel the knots release ever so slightly both there and in her hamstrings. He stretched her out as best as he knew how without any formal training. He helped her up off the ground.

“Thanks, Harry. They feel a little better. I really notice it when I walk up or down those three short stairs. I haven't tried the big set to the room since early this afternoon. That's why I didn't go change after the water fight. I'll bet it's not as bad now,” she smiled.

She couldn't have been hurting that badly. Two of the days while she was at her parents he couldn't bend over to the picnic table without cringing in pain. He had really overdone it. She either had a high pain threshold or didn't know what real pain was. He didn't show it, but he was giggling that a bit.

He walked with her. She went up the stairs and looked at him. “Hey, that felt a hundred percent better than when I came back with the drinks earlier.” They put their glasses in the sink and walked up the stairs toward her room. This was a bigger test. “Better, but I can feel it. I think I'll be surprised by morning though. They'll feel better.”

Harry put his hand on her waist and kissed her. “Yesterday was one of the happiest of my life Hermione. Today was one of the best I've had here at the Burrow because of it. I can't wait to go out for my birthday.”

“I'm excited too,” she said as their lips met again. “Goodnight, Sweetie.”

“Goodnight, Hermione,” he said.

Hermione was right. She woke up feeling refreshed and nearly all the stiffness was gone. She knew it was partly because they were young and partly because Harry had done a good job massaging out the knots and getting the blood flowing with his massage.

“Ready to go walking,” she said bouncing down the stairs as Harry put on his runners in the parlor chair.

“Wow, you look full of energy,” he said. “I thought you were hiding out on me and that's why I hadn't seen you yet.”

“Nope, I just had a hard time getting up to the alarm because I slept so soundly,” she said. “I think I slept better because of the exercise.”

“Probably, so,” he said. “Well, let's go then.” He set the pace to one where they could both but not in super-long sentences. He felt the pressure in his lungs too. If done right a vigorous walk was good exercise too.

By noon, the preparations for Neville's and his party were starting to show. He was kicked out of the kitchen by Hermione, Mrs. Weasley and Ginny at least three times and so was Neville. He and Neville knew it was the birthday cake that they had baked and were decorating. They made it a game trying to sneak a peek.

“Aw, come on guys,” pleaded Hermione we want it to be a surprise. The boys laughed like little kids and quit before they did spoil the fun for the women.

The biggest surprise was the arrival of Bill and Fleur around two. Harry and Hermione were the most shocked since they'd seen him the other day with no mention of when Bill would be released from St. Mungo's. Bill and Fleur were just there for as long as Bill could take it and say, `Happy Birthday' to Harry and Neville then back to the small flat they'd gotten close to Diagon Alley and Gringott's. The real advantage was that it wasn't far from St. Mungo's for his follow-up care, if anything went wrong.

They were just starting to organize another Quidditch scrimmage as Bill and Fleur prepared to leave. “Hey Harry, are you coming in here to talk to us before we go?” called Bill.

“Sure, just a second, sorry.” Harry replied. He was helping a couple of the guys put the rings up on near end of the field. He said, “I think Bill's leaving. I'll be back in few.”

Neville had been in his little cubicle upstairs when they called him. Had he and Harry both known they were being called at the same time they might have figured out that the celebration was about to begin.

Harry got inside just a few seconds before Neville got to the bottom of the stairs but once they were both there, the room erupted into a loud “Happy Birthday.” The cake was cool. It wasn't super-sized, but it was bigger than he'd seen before with small caricatures of him and Neville in icing. They were in their robes with crossed sparkling wands.

Harry understood the secrecy of the cake now. He had no idea how the ladies managed it and didn't care. It was awesome. They sang, “Happy Birthday.”

“Hey, mate, it's nice to be useful for something,” quipped Bill. “I heard gossip that I'd better catch you today because you were being captured and held hostage by some lovesick girl tomorrow.” Everyone laughed, even Ron. Bill had a way of loosening people up.

Hermione kissed him on the cheek, “Happy Birthday, Sweetheart.”

He turned to Neville patted him on the shoulder congratulated him. As they both had everyone come shake hands a greet them.

“I was going to save the cake for after dinner tonight, but Bill surprised us,” said Mrs. Weasley. “Who wants some?” Naturally, everyone did.

One more hand hit is shoulder, “Happy Birthday, mate. I can't let everyone else act like they're closer than us.” It was Ron. They gave each other a quick manly hug and went on with business.

“That's cool,” said Harry. “Thanks, Bro.” The sentiment wasn't lost on either of them.

“I'm going whip your butt again out their today,” pointed Ron toward the makeshift Quidditch pitch.

“Yeah, I suppose you can back that up too, but we'll give it a go,” said Harry accepting the challenge.

They all ate cake and talked for a few a half-hour or so until Bill told them he wanted to see some Quidditch before he left and he'd have to go soon. That was the signal. Hot, tired or stuffed with cake, it didn't matter. They split up into the same teams as yesterday and stormed the sky. Hermione watched proudly as her boyfriend and ex-boyfriend seemed be mending the fences after a rather long silence.

Harry was a lot more successful today, but Ron was just that good. He knew if they had a Golden Snitch, it would be the only way they could beat Ron's team. He'd have to get it early or Ron would shut them down until the lead was too big for the snitch to matter. He was glad for his friend. They played to fifteen and most games ended up fifteen to six or something similar. George was better in goal today too. So the games lasted longer. The one game where Harry started to get the swing of things ended up 15-12, but that was the best they could do.

By nightfall, Bill was long gone and everyone was exhausted. Dinner served to slow everyone down even further. The menu consisted of barbecued spare ribs or chicken, corn on the cob, mashed or baked potatoes, baked beans and at least three types of pasta salads that Harry could remember.

After dinner, he sat with Hermione between his legs and his arms around her waist straddling the picnic bench. It seemed there was one last moment for celebration.

“Okay, everyone could I have your attention please?” requested George standing in the middle of the table. “My Mum and Dad wanted me or one of my brothers to tell all of you what a joy it's been to have you guys here this summer, which is a load of rubbish, but I said I'd do it anyway.” Everyone laughed. “They know there is a week or so left before the wedding and shortly after that we finish up here. So, they arranged to put on a special show for us all on a night that is meant to for celebration. Please watch to the west.”

The night sky erupted in one great big boom as a huge red firework exploded over their heads. “Everyone oohed at it.” Harry was just able to tell Hermione, “This is fantastic, Sweetheart. I love you,” before the next group of fireworks went off and the deafening noise continued for quite some time. She smiled and rubbed his arms where they lay lightly around her.

That finished the night for everyone. Harry and Hermione were getting ready to head off when Harry remembered he needed to get his gift for her somehow tomorrow.

“Hermione, if we don't have a hotel room, how are we going to change clothes? We're going to spend the whole day there right?”

“Harry, we'll just have to come back and forth here. I thought we talked about this,” she said looking a little confused, even strained by his question.

“I'm sorry, Sweetheart. I wasn't trying to change our plans. I just have to do a few things in the city myself tomorrow and I was wondering if you had a plan I wasn't aware of on how to take care of changing clothes,” he explained.

“No, I think that's the best way. What do you need to do?” she asked in a helpful way.

Harry really had no clue yet. He'd fallen asleep and never resolved it in his mind. He was sorry he'd forgotten it again until now. Maybe if she knew it was for her, she'd understand. “I just wanted to look around for something to surprise you with too, Sweetheart. You're going to so much trouble and expense.”

“Harry, my birthday is in two months. You can surprise me then. Don't worry about me. My pleasure is in making this special for you,” she smiled and in her signature expression of kindness caressed his face with her hand, kissing him lightly. “Please, don't go out of your way. If you do something simple while we're goofing off tomorrow that will be enough.”

“I'm not sure you realize how thankful I am for you. I want you to know and never doubt that I feel your love in everything you do for me,” he said.

Hermione's face broke into a wide grin as tiny little tears of joy formed in the corners of her eyes. “You know `I love you' is over used. What you just said is so much cooler. I'm kind of sorry you found the words to express if first. Because now all I can say is that's how I feel too.”

They kissed. When they broke apart, neither of them was sure who might have seen them. They had never kissed each other like that in the open before. Yet, as they looked around, no one was there. So they shrugged and went off to bed smiling.

A/N: Coming Soon: Seventeen, Going Twice

-->

Seventeen, Going Twice—Chapter 11

Harry was so excited to get the day started that he put on his runners and knocked at Ginny's and Hermione's door. Ginny opened. “Harry, I'm going to kill you both. She was up at the crack of dawn giggling. You two should just get your own room together. Now let me sleep in peace.” She slammed the door shut in his face.

Harry stood in stunned silence. He wanted to laugh, but he wondered if Ginny and Hermione had bumped heads too. He went down the stairs and saw Hermione stretching lightly.

“Where did you learn to do that?” asked Harry. The one thing that was bad about Hogwarts was the lack of formal physical education. He'd only learned the stretching after Lupin saw how sore Harry was getting from training and running.

“Sweetheart, I've spied on you from Ginny's room every day for a month. That's when I finally decided that I might as well join you if I were going to get up and watch you,” she explained.

“Okay, well, just be careful not to bounce in your stretches. I hurt myself at first doing that,” he said. “Stretch slowly until you feel the strain back off and do it again. You'll go further each time.

“Okay. You mean like this.” Hermione had to show off. She did the splits right in front of Harry. She got up and did it again making his jaw drop in wonder.

“You were having me on then about feeling the muscle aches in your legs, weren't you?” he asked.

“Not really. Running really hurt, because I'm so used to being stretched they balled up on me and it hurt,” she said casually. “It won't be long though and I'll get used to it. Do we run or walk today?”

“Let's run. I'll go at my normal pace through the first leg and come back to meet you, then I'll slow down with you. Is that okay?” he asked. He was afraid it would lead to her running to fast at the beginning again, but it had been three days now since he'd pushed himself.

He took off with Hermione along side for the first couple hundred meters. “Harry, I thought you were going at your normal pace?”

Harry had changed his mind slightly at the last second. “I'll get you on a good pace and then I'll go. That way I know you won't be overdoing it, okay?”

“That's a good compromise,” she said breathlessly.

“Okay, here I go,” he said. He picked up the pace and ran through the end of the normal turn around trying to gauge the time it would take for her to get close to it. He turned around and ran back toward her. He reached her just short of where she'd be turning around and joined her, slowing to her pace.

“How are you feeling?” he asked.

“Better than the other day, I'll say that. That guy isn't on my shit list anymore but he's still off the Christmas card list,” she said breathlessly.

Harry almost had to stop to laugh. Her reference to the guy who thought running was fun was quite funny. “Yeah, well, anything that shuts you up for a while is okay in my book,” he teased.

“Harry, I'll kick your butt if I live through this today,” she joked back.

He knew he had her on the right pace. She could talk a little and they were probably thirty or forty seconds ahead of the previous time. It was probably because she didn't need to slow down so much here toward the end like she did before. It would be hard to improve on this time for several more sessions he thought. But she would be up with him in no time.

“You know you're in pretty good shape. I mean, FOR A GIRL, that is,” he teased.

“Oh, would you rather run with one of the guys?” she said curtly.

“That's not what I meant and you know it,” he said as she slowed in front of the house.

“Yeah, well one of these days I'll be in shape while you're just goofing off and I'll run you off the road making you eat my dust, Harry Potter,” she panted.

He knew he had to be careful to not let that happen. The fact that she hid her flexibility made him wonder if her stamina wouldn't out do his in leaps and bounds soon. “Okay, Hermione, the road runner.”

“You are just cruising for a bruising today,” she said playfully. “What's your story?”

“Ginny, yelled at me at the door to your room this morning. She was downright pissed that you were up so early `giggling'. What would you be giggling about that would make her slam the door in my face?” he queried.

“None of your business, Harry. It must not have bothered her too much. She didn't say anything to me,” replied Hermione. “And, what got into you that you'd think you wouldn't disturb her anyway?”

“Oops,” said Harry. He realized that he might have been the reason. “What do you mean none of my business when it contributed to near-miss broken nose?” he laughed.

“Hey, a girl has to be able to have her secrets and it's not my fault you woke her up?” she retorted.

“Suit yourself,” he said. “Anyway, good job, today. You were twenty-eight seconds faster overall.”

“Thanks,” she said as he wiped the perspiration off her hands on his tee shirt. “There you can have that for your trouble. I'm going to change.”

“Ooh, I'll never wash this shirt again, now.” He shot back.

“It already smells like that's what you've been doing,” she giggled and disappeared.

Harry laughed. This is starting out to be a weird day. They came down for breakfast as soon as they got dressed. Hermione had on one of those old-fashioned fanny packs. She sat down next to Harry. “Well, are you ready?”

“So early, I thought we'd have breakfast and we'd go after lunch,” he said without a clue.

He noticed the expression on her face change too late. Her eyes lifted and she scooted back as Harry felt the whip cream pie smoosh into his face. “Happy Birthday, Harry!” Everyone was around the table. It was Ginny with the cream pie. “That's for waking me up,” she said. “I didn't know about it until now, but I begged to be the one…yeah, it was me.” She laughed and so did Harry as he pulled his glasses off, leaving two holes in the cream just above the hole growing around his mouth.

“Are you going to prank me to death today, Hermione?” he asked.

“Hey, that wasn't my idea. I knew, but that wasn't me,” she claimed.

He went over to the hose and washed his face. It didn't matter about his tee shirt because it was white with simple logos anyway. The more he thought about it, the funnier it got. “Man, I need to watch out for booby traps today, huh?”

“I guess so,” said Hermione. “No, I'd like to go now. We can get lunch and maybe see a matinee movie. I haven't been to a movie in ages.”

“You know I'm not sure I've ever been to one,” said Harry. “I think the Dursleys left me with Mrs. Figg or …locked in the cupboard,” he hadn't thought of that in a long time. “Sure, sounds like fun. Let's go.”

Once they arrived in London, they walked slower and spent more time looking in the shops than they had the previous time. Harry was really glad they'd gone early. He was happy to watch Hermione stop in a hat shop and try on hats. Some were silly, some were sexy. Other hats just seemed to do nothing. He remembered one that looked like a black fedora that suited her bushy eyebrows and dark eyes perfectly. They joked that she should dress all in black like a gangster from one of those old movies and buy the hat for tonight. But she really wanted Harry to see her in her dress.

The whirlwind excitement of the other day wasn't there, but neither of them was bored. Each place they stopped generated a new conversation. Harry liked it because he was getting idea after idea what to get her for her birthday. She had a sense of style that Hogwarts robes, shorts, jeans and tee shirts didn't reveal. He noticed her hands for the first time. Her nails were neatly manicured and her fingers were long and slender. He'd touched them a million times by now and never noticed.

Hermione looked at Harry and was surprised at how attentive he was to her likes and dislikes. She had expected him to be polite, but to let his mind wonder to his own things. But he looked in her eyes, asked questions, and seemed to enjoy the experience. She couldn't have been happier with a guy, she thought. The biggest shock was that his eyes didn't roam to the other teenage girls that waited on them. She thought she'd understand if they did, but the more attentive he was the more precious he became. She didn't think jealousy was a good word for how she'd have felt if he'd have strayed. She preferred to think disappointed and possessive. She held back a giggle at her own insecurity.

They stopped in a little sandwich shop by the Thames at one-thirty. It was the first time they'd sat for almost three hours. “Are you having fun, Harry?”

“I really am, Hermione,” he said. “You know, I'm getting sick of all the stares you get from guys though. Don't they know it's rude to stare at someone's girl so obviously?” he asked.

“Don't tell me you're jealous, Harry?” she asked with surprise. “Because if you think I've noticed, you would be surprised to hear I haven't.”

“I don't know what it is,” he sat looking out toward the river. “On one hand it's kind of cool, because I could yell. `That's right, you git, she's with me!' On the other, it makes me nervous about what it must be like for girls when they're alone or with just one other girlfriend. We, meaning guys, could be pretty scary sometimes.” He said.

Hermione wasn't sure whether to ask the obvious question that she wondered about if a girl caught Harry's eye, but she decided it was a good time to ask. “Are you afraid that I might find one of them cool or attractive, though?”

Harry looked at her with a blank expression. “If I hadn't known you all these years and knew that you are picky about the guys you like, I'd be scared to death. But that doesn't mean I'd take if for granted that you'd blow them off. That's why I don't pay attention to anyone but you when I'm with you. I don't want you to think there is anyone else in the world but you right now. I feel that it would be wrong for me to look at anyone else if I expected you not to do the same.”

Hermione didn't know what to say. She wasn't sure that guys Professor Lupin's age thought that way, much less boys her own age. Was it just because they had such a connection? Was it just fate that brought them together? “You know, Harry, I have been impressed that you haven't ogled one of the girls in the malls or at the dress shops. I am grateful for that and it is the best compliment a man can give a woman to make her the focus of his attention in situations like that. I just wanted you to know I noticed.”

“It's a weird feeling Hermione. I hope it never passes, but I don't think about any other girl when I'm with you. We may discuss them or talk to them, but that's it. It may change when we get sick of each other, but…” he said.

“You mean like about ten minutes after we have sex the first time,” she said cautiously. “That's part of what I'm afraid of Harry. Once we've gone that far, what's left? That's why I'm afraid of a hotel room on your birthday.”

“That never occurred to me before, but I'll bet it happens all the time. The mystery disappears and shortly afterward so does the love they declared for each other,” he said.
”I am a mystery to a lot of people. How did he survive? How does he get the most beautiful and smartest girl at Hogwarts? How does he manage to get away with stuff other people get in trouble for? I'm afraid you'll see through it as the luck that it is and realize I'm just a guy hanging on for dear life in a world out of control.”

“Do you really feel that way?” she asked. “Do you think I love you because of the mystique of Harry Potter? When I was eleven and you were with Ron when we met. Then, I had a crush on you because you were Harry Potter. It went away when I realized you were just another guy like Ron. I have never seen you that way since and it is the main reason to run the opposite direction now.” They laughed.

“I could see that,” said Harry.

They each ordered a tuna salad sandwich, chips and a soda. They talked of things they hadn't mentioned in years. Neither of them could imagine running out of things to say or things to do. They ate quietly and watched people walk by the little café on the sidewalk ten meters or so away.

Finally they decided to go to the cinema they'd seen earlier and see a movie. Since neither of them knew anything about the movies that were playing they looked for a newspaper and looked them up. They found a nice romantic comedy about this guy who liked this girl who couldn't remember him the next day. They got popcorn and sat as far back as they could on Hermione's advice.

They sat all the way in the back even though there were only three other people in the entire theater. “Hermione, why are we sitting back here?”

The movie hadn't started yet and she looked around to make sure no one could see. “My Mom used to say the movie theaters were the best places for snogging in the whole world.” She folded up the arm between them and cuddled with him. “So, I'm not saying that I want to make a public display, but if you feel like kissing me….we're sitting in the right seats for it.” She smiled.

Harry held her and before long listening to the music and watching the advertisements run across the screen, he knew what she meant. They kissed until finally the movie started. They watched. The actors were funny and the story pretty good considering they'd just picked any old movie out of the paper. It was getting toward five which left three hours until dinner. They had one more stop to make. Harry took Hermione to the strip mall he remembered for the flowers. This time he bought her roses. First, one long stem red rose and then, he decided she should have a vase full to take back. She told him there was no way she could take them but that she appreciated it.

“Harry, how do I carry them? They'd get ruined when we Apparate anyway,” she whispered. “But the thought was lovely.” Harry told her he'd be out in a second. He had a match book from the hotel. He wrote down the address.

“I want you to have two dozen roses delivered to this address in the name of Miss Hermione Granger,” said Harry. He wrote out a card as fast as he could.

“So, Hermione, what time are the reservations?” he asked.

“Oh, they're set for 8:30 PM. I thought we'd arrive around 8:00 in the lounge,” she said as if she weren't sure. “We have to get going though. I need to get ready and so do you.”

They returned to the house as quickly as possible. Hermione told Harry she had to have the shower first and then he could go. Neither of them took into account the other 18 people in the house. So things went slower than planned.

Harry got the whistles from the guys as he came down into the parlor around seven o'clock. Colin Creevey still carried that ratty old camera around and snapped a picture before Harry could see what was happening.

“Man alive, Harry,” said Neville. “That's one expensive suit.”

“How would you know that?” asked Seamus.

Harry had forgotten to take the tag off the sleeve. It was still marked as ₤729. “Merlins beard, Harry, where did you get that kind of money?” asked Dean.

Harry had no idea of the relative worth of money so Dean's shock was surprising to him since it was only a small amount compared to what he had. “Is that a lot, Dean?”

Dean laughed, “Harry, I hope you stole that jacket and didn't pay for it, because if you have that kind of money I'm moving in with you when we graduate, mate.”

They all laughed. Harry should have been more careful. Since the pants had been tailored, the tags were off them already. He went up to the mirror to make sure that he didn't have anything else that would embarrass himself or Hermione.

He stepped out of the door and there in front of him stood Hermione looking as beautiful as ever. His heart pounded as she walked toward him.

“Harry, do I need to get you a doctor?” she giggled.

“You might,” he said holding his arm out. She took it and they walked downstairs together.

Harry was glad that there was only Dean, Neville and Colin to contend with. Then the surprises began, “Hermione, the limousine is here,” called Luna from the side of the house.

Harry stopped in his tracks. What was going on here? Everyone in the house was involved.

“Hermione, what's all this about?” he said. “I thought….” He looked in her face. He realized she had gone to a lot more trouble than he'd ever imagined.

“Harry I wanted to give everyone something to talk about on your birthday,” Hermione said smiling. “We all agree that we have been guilty of wondering who Harry Potter was and making up our own version. Tonight, they know you're the guy I love and they can't get that story wrong. Happy Birthday, love.” She handed him a gift wrapped package.

He opened it and found a watch box. He opened it to find a beautiful gold watch with sparkling stones at twelve and six on the face. He read the small card. “Time is precious, Harry. I want to spend it with you. Love and Friendship Always, Hermione.” He kissed her, carefully avoiding messing up her make up or anything else.

“The limousine will never make it by 8:30, Hermione,” he said questioningly.

“I just wanted you ready early, Harry. Reservations are for 10:00 PM. I hated lying, but you asked and hadn't thought about how to answere before then so I just had to make sure you were ready.” She started walking toward the front door so she wouldn't have to walk through the dirt around the house.

“Harry and Hermione, may I take your picture?” asked Colin. “I usually just snap away. This time I want to capture the moment for you.”

They smiled at each other and nodded.

Once in the limousine, the porch was filled with people waving and wishing them a good time. “You are incredible, Hermione. This watch is fantastic. And you look stunning.”

“Thanks, you don't look bad yourself.”

He looked around the limousine. There was a little television screen, a bar, the seats reclined into beds. He didn't want to think that feature was for, but he was pretty sure.
”This is brilliant, Hermione. Is it what you thought it would be like?”

“Well, I knew they were huge. I'm surprised that it's nothing but a huge party-mobile,” she said.

Harry found the switch that opened the moon roof. He stood up and let the wind rush through his hair as they sped toward London. “This is awesome,” he exclaimed and then he looked down realizing the night air was playing havoc on Hermione. “I'm sorry, Sweetheart, I got carried away.”

She smiled. “That's okay, Harry. It's your night. Just let me get to the restaurant and show you what I want you to know for my parents visit before you go too crazy.”

He nodded and remembered the dual purpose of the evening. “I didn't know that this suit was that expensive. Dean seemed to think it was a lot.”

“Harry, most people buy a suit that's about one-fifth that price. My Dad is conservative compared to the people whose dental work he does. Some of those people own suits that are imported from Italy that cost twice what yours does,” she smiled. “I learned a long time ago when I met you and the Weasleys, that money isn't the measure of people. I didn't necessarily know that until then though. And, it has proven itself out time and again since.”

As the limo rolled over the bridge into the city, Harry started to recognize things. Nothing could have prepared him for the arrival at the hotel, “Mr. Potter, Sir. Your table is waiting. Miss Granger, how nice to meet you.”

Harry waited as Hermione took his arm. “This is creepy. How do they know us?”

“That's the first thing to get used to Harry. The limousine driver calls head and announces your arrival. They have the details of the party. It becomes much more difficult when there are more than two people who are unknown in the party,” she said.

“Miss Granger, there is a delivery for you at the front desk. I took the liberty of putting some of the flowers on your table,” said the Maitre d'.

Hermione looked at Harry and smiled, “Harry, you shouldn't have.”

Harry tried to remember some of the things he'd seen in old movies where men took ladies to dinner. He stood back and let the door be held for them by the doorman as they entered the restaurant and guided Hermione with his hand softly at her waist through the door and then stepped up offering his arm once again. This wasn't so hard, he thought. He held Hermione's chair and waited for her to be seated and then helped to move it closer to the table.

“Harry, you're doing very well. Not that I expected you to be scratching your arse and belching on the way in,” she whispered and couldn't keep herself from laughing aloud.

Harry laughed too. They restrained themselves fairly well. “It's easy as elegant as you look this evening, Sweetheart.”

“Harry, I'm glad I found you first, because if I were a girl and saw you treat your date this way, I'd try to catch your eye and steal you from her. You would be a heartbreaker.”

“Oh, we'll see if you feel that way when I stomp on your feet when we dance. You'll be calling me a menace then,” he laughed.

“The flowers are simply beautiful, Harry.” She took one and put it in her hair. “Harry, if I were ten years older I wouldn't do this.” She said as she finished making sure the flower stayed put. “But they know we're young people in love, so I'm going to take some liberties with etiquette and make it a little more our speed, but I'll let you know when to pay attention for the night we come with my parents.”

She found the card under the vase and read it, “Hermione, If I could only think of words to express my love, I'd write them over and over a million times and give them too you. I guess, I love you will have to do.” Love Harry.

“Thank you, Harry. That's lovely.” She smiled and put the card back. “You don't need coaching, but if you have questions or I think of something I'll tell you okay. There is one thing that you need to know though. The menu will be rather short. If I remember correctly, they only put their daily offerings on it and the rest is recited by the server from the specials of the day,” she said nodding toward the gentleman with the wine list and menus.

“Sir, here is the wine list and the menu with the appetizers. Your server will be along shortly to tell you of our specials,” he said as if Hermione were the master puppeteer.

Hermione explained why many fine restaurants chose to do things this way. She explained that often very fine fish or cuts of meat were available to the buyers that allowed them to serve incredibly delicious meals that would be overshadowed by a standing menu. This way if Alaskan King Crab were available they could offer it. If a rare fish such as the Japanese puffer fish were available a restaurant could offer that. She even explained how people had to sign a waiver since they could die from eating it. Harry found the entire thing intriguing.

“So do you think they'll have Roast Chicken?” he said shyly holding back his laughter.

The server arrived a few minutes later and detailed the menu to them. Harry went exotic ordering the red snapper with the Mexican hot sauce. He had no idea what it would be like but he felt the urge to make the night different. Hermione ordered the smoked salmon. “You know, Hermione. I don't think I've had fish other than fish and chips in my life. I hope it's good.”

“It will be good, Harry. But make sure you have plenty of water available. I think yours maybe really spicy,” she warned.

They ordered a bottle of wine. She explained the wine list and what she knew about selecting wines based on foods. She explained that certain wines had acids that masked the taste buds from certain spices and foods. That was the reason for the general rules for white wine with fish and reds with beef. She admitted she didn't know much more. Their wine choice was left to the server based on what they ordered. In typical style, the server suggested two or three wines from the list and complemented Harry on a fine choice.

“I felt like I was in play school. `Here Harry, which one is the white square?' Of course, there was only one square that wasn't white and there was nothing but squares on the paper. `Oh, very good choice, Harry.'” He laughed. “Eddy-kit-fer-Dummies-one oh one,” he said imitating an illiterate hillbilly type.

Hermione nearly lost control as she was sipping her water. “Harry, don't do that while I'm drinking. I'll be shooting water across the room. You're doing beautifully.”

Dinner came much more quickly than Harry had anticipated. He and Hermione were discussing the music in the restaurant and how soothing it was. “Sir, the Huachananga. I'm sorry, that's the Spanish name for the recipe, Sir…your red snapper, if you please.”

“Miss Granger, your salmon. Is there anything that I can bring to you, Mr. Potter?” asked the server.

“No, this is very nice. Thank you very much,” replied Harry. He waited until they were out of earshot. “Watcha-what? What did he call it?” he laughed. “I'm so out of my league.”

Hermione smiled and loved Harry when he was like this. He could keep a straight face one minute and make her want to howl with laughter the next. “Harry, behave yourself,” she teased.

Harry loved the meal. Hermione was right, it was as hot as it sounded, but the combination of fish and hot sauce was excellent. “How was yours, Sweetheart?”

“It was lovely, Harry.” She paused for a second. “Harry, I can smell the roses even over the food in the restaurant. I can't tell you how wonderful they are.”

“Hermione, if flowers make you happy, then flowers it is. If running with me in the morning makes, you happy then I'll do all I can to make that work. Just always remember I want to make you happy.” He said sweetly.

“Me too, Harry. I hope you've enjoyed dinner. I may have made a bigger deal out of it than necessary because you did wonderfully. You used the right silverware, held the chair, and most of all. You listened to the people around us. That's important. My Dad said that's how he learned,” she explained. “My Mom and Dad will love you--maybe not as much as me, but they'll like you.”

This was the part of the night that had intrigued Harry most. Why would Hermione want to go dancing so badly? “Are you ready to dance?” he asked.

Hermione smiled. “You have no idea, Harry. You have no, idea.”

“Hermione, how do we pay? Most people are using credit cards,” said Harry.

“Harry, I put a lot of cash on account with the hotel and restaurant. They are charging to the room.” She blushed. “Harry, I never meant to let you know there was a room. If it happened between us, I wanted there to be a wonderful place for us to go. Let's not think of it though. Let's just be happy and unless we can't take it anymore, we'll go home in the limo as planned.”

Harry saw the love in her eyes. She was pleading for him to be the way he had been all night to that point and not change. He loved her and he'd do his best.

They arrived outside the club and Hermione took Harry's hand and walked straight in past the bouncers. At their table, Harry could barely hear himself think as the rhythmic disco, new age, techno-pop, whatever raged in the background. Harry was amazed there were probably a hundred people on the dance floor moving around in different directions. You could usually tell who was with who because they seemed to gyrate the same way. The dance floor was below them probably on the second floor. The building had been designed to look like a funnel it seemed to Harry. Each successive row had more tables and there were three stair steps up from the last. In the center was the disco ball, reflecting light into the crowd.

“Come with me, Sweetheart,” The bottle of wine had been delivered from the restaurant to the club. They each took a sip before they went. Harry took her by the hand and led her down the steep steps to the dance floor.

Harry watched Hermione as she moved to the music. In typical male fashion he moved his hips at first without his feet. By the time the next song played Hermione had her shoes sitting on the steps not too far away and her hair down. Harry understood why she didn't want him to know about the room now. He danced with her close and her bum against his loins as they moved to the music. He also knew why you needed to be twenty-one.

Song after song, they dance and touched, or kissed and danced. Harry couldn't tell whether the excitement he felt was from kissing, touching or dancing. He just went with it. She was sexy and beautiful he thought. He had no idea what this was about until now. He understood her excitement. She could be wild and touch him. He could be wild and touch her. It was the most fun, erotic and physically taxing thing he'd ever done in his life.

Finally, eight breaks or songs later, Hermione led him back to the table. “So, I guess you've done your duty. You never have to take me dancing again.” She said it with a fake sense of sadness. “Ho hum, dancing, yeck. Who would want to do that with a girl?”

Harry smiled, “I'm just glad we're dressed up and there is no skin to skin contact or I'd have died of a heart attack or sensory overload.”

He leaned in and kissed her, “We'll take the limousine, Hermione.”

“You know, I want to be with you as bad as you want me, but we just have so much we have to do. It would add so much pressure to our lives,” she kissed him, pulled his tie off completely and opened his shirt. “There you can look like a disco king.”

The walls near the top were mirrors. He was interested to see what h looked like. Besides the lipstick on his cheeks, he looked pretty cool he thought. Something surprised him when he looked down toward Hermione. She was stripping off the outer layer of her skirt. She had been wearing a layered skirt. The underneath layer was silk and clung to her so closely that Harry felt the excitement growing to get on the dance floor again.

They danced again. Harry knew that he was learning a very valuable lesson in self-control. She was driving him crazy. Men went to clubs and paid girls to get this close to them. He was living a dream. He felt her soft bottom against him again. He had to put a stop to that one thing, he thought. “Sweatheart,” he said as loud as he could until he knew she could hear, “don't rub me with your bum. You'll kill me if you do.” He smiled. He was serious. She didn't care. He sighed and let the torture continue.

The disc jockey took another break at one-thirty. Harry and Hermione sat yawning in their seats. Harry smiled. “If we were going the room, we'd have had to go two hours ago.”

Hermione looked at him and said, “Why?”

“Well, first, I have no energy left. And, second, we are yawning we're so tired,” he said. “I'm sure that would change if we wanted it to, but let's go while we are relaxed like this.” He said.

“Okay,” she said. “Let me get my stuff.” She'd put her things in a little area behind the seat designed for purses and the like. “Are you sure, Harry? Are you sure we shouldn't rock each other's world,” she joked.

“Yeah, we'd fall asleep,' he said.

She smiled, “Yeah, right, but the problem would be when we woke up in each other's arms in the morning.”

“Oh, man, that would be bad. I'd never be able to hold back in a million years,” he smiled.

Hermione had security call for the limousine as she gathered her flowers. She walked to the front desk and settled with the cashier. Harry waited near the door thinking about so many things that his mind was cluttered. He was so happy for so many reasons; he couldn't pick one as the main one. The obvious one was Hermione. But there were a million things that made up Hermione. She was his friend, lover, confidant, and strangely enough, running partner. They had not made love, but she was his lover, at least in his heart.

Once inside the limo, Harry had the bed pull out for the ride home. They cuddled. They're hands roamed and their lips met. He kissed her intimately, but they never stretched the boundaries they'd set. He wanted her so badly and he was sure she wanted him. But she was right about their being so many things left to do.

He felt her kiss his chest for the first time and realized that there was so much more to being with this girl than he could ever have imagined. She drove him mad in a good way. Her head rested on his chest. She fell asleep. Harry hit the switch and looked up at the stars as the breeze filled the car. It was four o'clock when they arrived at the Burrow and strangely, the lights were on.

There was a rush to the limousine, “Oh, my God, you children are okay,” cried Mrs. Weasley. On the corner of the porch there were three men. Harry was confused.

“Hermione, there's something going on. Wake up,” Harry pleaded.

Hermione raised her head groggily. “What, Harry?”

“Hermione, there are ministry Aurors here at the Burrow at four in the morning and everyone's up,” he said.

She perked up a little, but was still a little confused. “What does that mean?”

“Harry, you haven't been to Privet Drive, have you?” said the first man to come to him as he walked inside with his arm around Hermione.

“No, not since we left school,” he said. “What's this about?”

“Harry, the house on Privet Drive was burned to the ground in an explosion tonight,” said Mr. Weasley. “There were no bodies found, but there were things with your name on them floating in the rubble.”

“Did anyone there know where you were going?” asked another Auror who Harry recognized but couldn't name.

“The Dursleys' my mom's family thought I was going to Hermione's or here,” he said.

“Miss Granger, what is your address?” The look on Hermione's face was one of terror. “Not my family. No way.” She gave them the address and immediately two Aurors DisApparated.

“Harry, tell me that they didn't come for you at midnight after your birthday,” said Hermione as she hugged him. “I'm so scared for you, Harry.”

“Guys,” said Harry. “Be ready for anything until the sun comes up. This is what we were learning all that stuff for.”

“Sweetheart, your parents will be fine. They will taken care of,” he said consoling her.

Hermione hugged him. “I hope so, Harry. At least, we're safe for now.”

___________ xxxxx ____________

Miles away, Uncle Vernon sat bloodied on the floor of a decrepit old house with Dudley and Petunia.

“Ask them where Potter is again. Malfoy, go with them in case they mention a name you recognize. Your worthless life depends on it.” said the malevolent voice upstairs.

The door opened and Draco Malfoy entered with two other men. “Where did Potter go?” asked Malfoy.

“I swear, the little bastard didn't say. There was this brown-haired girl with him though. She said he could come stay with her. Her name was … I can't remember,” said Vernon Dursley.

“Hermione,” said Dudley. “Hermione, it was. I'm sure of it.” He whined like a little child.

“She said something about the Weasleys too. Mail would come from someplace called the Burrow,” said Dudley.

Malfoy looked triumphant. “Blood-traitors and mud-bloods, it figures he'd hide with them. I can show you where the one is, but I don't know where the mud-blood lives.”

“Found it said a voice from above. Hermione Granger, am I right?” said the voice.

“Yes, yes. That's it,” said Malfoy.

“I have an address in Oxford, just outside London,” said the voice.

“The Dark Lord wants him tonight. Destroy anything that gets in your way. He should never have escaped,” said the voice. “Kill these useless muggles and burn their bodies.”

_____________ xxx _________________________

Harry felt Hermione's breast through her tee shirt against his chest. Two hours before it would have ended their battle of restraint. Now it was simply an innocent byproduct of sleeping together to ward off the fear. He hoped that the Dursleys were okay. He never wished them harm, but he didn't hold out hope. He hoped that they hadn't remembered Hermione's name either. He hoped. He kissed Hermione's forehead as she slept.

-->

Sold to the Boy with No Place to Live—Chapter 12

Harry realized once more what incredible magic surrounded the attic. He wasn't sure if it was anywhere close to as effective as a Fidelius Charm and he thought it would be broken easily once discovered. The fact was that with Hermione in his bed with him they'd never be found when intruders made a first pass through the house and grounds. Harry felt selfish that he was hiding leaving the others to protect him, but he wasn't exposing Hermione until they knew her parents were safe.

He carefully slid her off to the tiny little bed. She stirred and moaned as someone would when being pestered in their sleep, but didn't awake. He went down the stairs to find out the news. He was shocked to see that the sun was already up.

“Harry, I'm so glad that night's over,” said Seamus with Parvati in hand. “I'm sorry about your Uncles'.”

Harry realized he must have fallen asleep, but couldn't think of when or how he'd managed it. “Has word of the Granger's returned?”

“Yes, the Auror squad arrived moments after they got the word,” said Seamus. “I overheard that there was a brief skirmish outside the house. The Aurors discouraged them enough that they left knowing you were not there. They captured Malfoy.”

“They did what?” asked Harry. “You have to be kidding me. Malfoy? I'm shocked that Snape didn't keep his pet locked up.” Harry felt the rage growing.

Parvati spoke as well. “Harry, how's Hermione?”

“I know she'll be better now, thanks,” said Harry. “That isn't the end of that I'm sure. Whoever sent the Death Eaters to Hermione's will find out where I am soon.”

“No one told us the significance of your seventeenth birthday until we were wandering around the house scared to death Harry,” said Parvati. “Why was there such a powerful spell placed on you in the first place?”

Harry never doubted that one day the story would come out. The reports of him being `The Chosen One' had left people scoffing mostly. Yet each time an event such as this happened around him, more questions were asked and more was divulged. “It's too long and too complicated to explain right now. I'll tell you sometime or look for Ron. He can explain it pretty well, I think. I don't know if he'll want to but ask him.”

Harry knew that the time for protecting his friends was past. Hermione's name was associated with him and the Burrow was sure to follow. He hoped that someone would make the decision when to let the other kids go home to their families and destroy any evidence that they knew anything about Harry. He knew no one at the Ministry cared about that or the other kids. They only cared that appearances made it seem they were doing something.

He took a deep breath and went back up to his cubicle. He sat next to the bed. There was no way to get back into bed with her without waking her. He wondered how she slept at time like this. How had he slept, he wondered? Maybe it was the comfort that they were together or just exhaustion. He realized it was probably both.

“Harry, Sweetheart, wake up,” said Hermione. Her lips were close to Harry's ear as she whispered.

Harry's head rose from the pillow he'd nabbed from the bed. “Hi, did you sleep well, Hermione?”

She giggled at him. “How do you wake up in a horrible position on the floor with just a pillow and care how I slept?”

“I don't know, but I have news. Your parents are safe. They never saw anything as far as anyone can tell. They captured Draco Malfoy too,” said Harry.

A faint smile crossed Hermione's face at the news. Mostly there was a look of relief. “Harry, what are we going to do to get you safe? You and I need to leave today. We need to make as much distance from here as possible.”

“What do you mean? Run?” asked Harry.

“No, I don't mean run. But we're not medieval warriors protecting a castle Harry. We don't need to light tar in the moat, we just need to stay mobile and keep them looking for us while we look for and find the Horcruxes,” she said.

It never occurred to Harry that she would figure out his strategy on her own. He'd planned to move quickly and keep the pressure to find him on the Death Eaters. It was the reason he wanted to be alone. Others in his company would make him easier to find. How hard would it be to find a brown-haired, teenage boy with glasses when he had a girl with him? But he knew that she was his saving-grace. That seemed to be what was supposed to happen.

“What about seeing your parents,” asked Harry?

“Harry get your priorities in order. As far as I'm concerned, I don't plan on asking them to your funeral. You have to be alive and well for them to meet you, and so do I,” she stated flatly.

At first, it sounded like an attempt at humor, but Hermione was serious and all business. “Good point,” he said.

“Harry, I'm scared to death and I admit it. I'm sure to a point, you're used to it. I'm not.”

“You don't get used to it Hermione.” He replied.

“I'm sorry to put it that way Harry. I didn't mean to sound callous. What do you think the ministry will do to protect my parents?” she asked.

Harry knew what Lupin had told him about how muggle families would be handled. He supposed it was time to tell Hermione. “They will send Aurors to your house and use one of a dozen or so stories about a leak or something dangerous in the area. They'll do some snooping in your home to make sure there is no sign of intrusion by magical means. They'll repeat the same thing in the surrounding houses to make it look authentic, but also to prevent Death Eaters from using the surrounding neighborhood as a base to try to find you and me.”

“I am scared, Harry,” said Hermione.

As they came down the steps, Ron emerged from his room. “What do you need me to do, Harry?”

“Me too,” said Ginny with Neville.

A faint voice came from the steps behind them. “You're leaving to do that task for Dumbledore, aren't you?” asked Luna. “I may not be going with you, Harry, but I'll be waiting to help if you need me. No matter what happens, I think we all are.”

Harry was never so impressed with his friends' loyalty. The battles in the Ministry had been a surprise. The attack at the castle had been a surprise. This was sure to be dangerous and lethal, yet they were with him…scared to death or not. “Ron, you have to figure out what to do with everyone. Send them home with a code or something that we can use to call everyone. But Hermione and I are being hunted now, I suppose and we need to get as far away as we can as fast possible.”

Everyone turned to Ron. “Gee Harry. Use me, abuse me and then put me in charge, why don't you?” He smiled. “I'll work with my Dad on a plan Harry. Talk to him first. He'll have good ideas.”

“I think he's right, Harry.” Hermione agreed. “Mr. Weasley has been right more often than not.”

“Harry, there is no doubt the safest place is the house at 12 Grimmauld Place,” said Mr. Weasley after some thought. “I don't mean at this very minute, but after we allow the Order to investigate the area around it.”

Harry didn't want to be disrespectful to Mr. Weasley. He'd heard Professor Lupin's version, now he had to hear Mr. Weasley on the same subject. “No offense intended, Mr. Weasley, but two words come to mind: Professor Snape.”

“Ah, yes, Harry. Right you are to be concerned. I'm sure that Remus…err….Professor Lupin told you how he felt. I agree with him. If Professor Snape's true nature eluded Professor Dumbledore all this time, we have very little chance of success. You were not harmed and he had ample opportunity to have harmed Hermione too. Neither of those things happened. He must know by now that you were not at the Dursleys, yet there has been no attack here. Harry, do you think that if Severus Snape were that vicious these past two months after Professor Dumbledore's passing would have brought no attack or any remotely suspicious occurrence even close to you or your friends?”

Harry had never regarded Mr. Weasley as this intelligent until this summer, but his logic made sense. “I suppose not.”

“Harry, there is another thing about this summer that you should know about. The reason these children were brought here was not DA training. It was to keep them under surveillance this summer. Their families were in little danger, because most are elderly, muggle or simply have no political connections. But these children had openly opposed the Dark Lord.” Mr. Weasley looked sad to have hidden this from Harry and Hermione. “Draco Malfoy had seen the list of DA members and we were sure he'd share the names to gain favor after the events at Hogwarts.”

“But only a few people helped during that raid, Mr. Weasley. Not all of these,” said Harry.

“We offered many families to send their children. Many refused. We were ready to take as many as had participated in the DA if necessary,” admitted Mr. Weasley. “The training was real. The confidence in you was real. But do you think these families would have sent their children to learn to fight and make themselves even larger targets if that were the way we proposed it?”

“No, they wouldn't have, Sir. At least, I don't think so,” said Harry.

“So were there Aurors hidden here the entire time?” asked Hermione.

“Yes, Tonks has been here since the second day,” said Arthur. “She is still maintaining her cover even as we speak. Charlie never came back home, kids. He's still in Romania.”

“I didn't think you could change form from man to woman,” said Harry.

“Harry, she changed her face or used polyjuice or something,” said Hermione. “Right?”

“Yes, she simply changed her appearance as close to Charlie's as possible and then dressed as a man,” said Arthur. “My children knew and were told to say nothing.”

Harry hung his head in embarrassment. He remembered that Charlie said the guys should show the girls how to do things undressed first when Seamus was joking. It never occurred to him then. “So, the night that Charlie was giving Seamus a difficult time?”

“Yes, I warned Tonks about trying to get the young men get naked. It would do nothing for Charlie's reputation,” smiled Arthur.

Hermione and Harry laughed. “We have to go, Sir. Where should we go and await word about the house on Grimmauld Place?”

“Find a hotel in London somewhere near Bill's flat, but not the one from last night,” said Arthur. “Too many people here know about it and Veritaserum would be a nasty surprise if we were to be overrun somehow here. Bill will be your contact. I will send Hedwig to him today with a message about our plans. Hedwig will stay there. I don't suspect that he will be intercepted on that route, but coming back here would be too dangerous.”

“Bill has a fellytone…I always do that…a telephone. Here is the number. Call him and tell him where you are but only after asking him if he's feeling better. If he says he's feeling fine then give him the location. Any other answer means hang up and go somewhere else, okay?” Mr. Weasley seemed to be enjoying the cloak and dagger aspect of current events.

Harry thought this was a bit much, but he would follow his instructions. He had to work as a team now, even if he thought he'd be better on his own. Once he got to Grimmauld Place, he would re-evaluate. Unbeknownst to everyone, that was to have been his first stop to investigate his ideas of who R.A.B was and the mysterious locket he'd seen. Or was it only in a dream that he'd seen it? He wasn't sure.

They said their goodbyes to everyone with a particular laugh at saying goodbye to `Charlie'. They gathered their things and Harry realized that he'd lost a great deal at the Dursleys if he couldn't go back. He knew he couldn't. He hated the thought of him being the reason for their misfortune. There was no love lost, but no normal human being wanted to cause pain and suffering to innocent people. In this, they were innocent.

Hermione found a hotel that fit the bill. They checked in and went directly to their room. They had argued briefly about two adjoining rooms, but Hermione pointed out that they had two beds and they needed to conserve money now that they were out on the road much sooner than they'd planned.

She sat on the end of the bed closest to the window and decided she liked the other one better. Harry didn't care. He was too busy flipping through the channels when he noticed the local news reporting on a story of a house that exploded mysteriously early this morning.

“Hermione, I don't care which bed. Listen! This is about the Dursley house,” he said emphatically.

“At 12:14 AM London time this morning, this house in the Little Whinging section of Surrey exploded unexpectedly sending debris into the night air and nearly setting the surrounding block afire,” said the young man. “Neighbors reported strange activity in the area immediately after the explosion and the occupants cannot be accounted for. One witness told this reporter that she saw the outline that appeared to be a group of three men standing near the street as the blaze roared. She was so terrified she said she called to her husband to come look, but when he came to their window there was no longer anyone there. Her husband maintains and I quote, `if my wife saw them, they were there.' The cause of the blast and the ensuing fire are under investigation by a joint Surrey/London Fire Investigation and Arson team. Back to the studios, this is Alan…” said the young man.

Hermione's eyes were glassy at the site of the gorgeous house that Harry had once called home. She looked at Harry who seemed to be staring at the television or beyond it in stunned silence. “Harry, Sweetheart, are you okay?”

“I know it's not the same thing, but I can't help but think of my parents lying dead in a similar report,” he openly cried for the first time Hermione's memory.

Hermione came to him slowly. She sat behind him and wrapped her arms around him. “Baby, I'm sorry I wish I could turn back time for you. I really wish I could.” She wondered why she'd used the term `baby'. But there seemed to be something childlike in Harry's sobs. She wanted to go away and let him have his difficult moment, but she also felt motherly as if he needed that too. She remained silent and rocked him as she felt his pain. He turned to her and buried his face in her shoulder.

Neither spoke for hours as Harry slept next to Hermione. She had sat up for quite a while sitting close to the television with the volume down to see if there was anymore news on the dinner edition. There had not been anything except that same report. She ran to the shop downstairs and grabbed a couple of books to read and a magazine. She had the feeling they might be cooped up for a day or two.

Finally, around eight o'clock Harry awoke with swollen eyes. “Hi, Sweetheart,” was all he said. He rolled to his back and stared at the ceiling.

She got up and walked to the sink. “Would you like a spot of tea, Harry?” She tried to act normal as her heart broke again. He never seemed this broken up with any of the other tragedies. Yet she realized that the end of the year had come shortly afterward and she had no idea how he was when at the Dursley home.

“Sure, I'm sorry,” he said simply.

“What are you sorry for, Harry?” she asked. “Are you supposed to be immune to emotion?”

“It was like my parents were in that fire. I don't understand how after all this time I would react like that,” he said quietly. “I couldn't convince myself at first that it wasn't them. Am I going crazy, Hermione?”

“No, Sweetheart, that's why everyone loves you who really knows you. Your anger is real, your love is real, and so is your friendship. It's just who you are.” Hermione crossed with the two cups, handed him one and kissed his cheek as he sat up. She fluffed the pillows on her bed and leaned against the headboard.

Harry remained quiet and Hermione put the T.V. on a pay-per-view movie channel and looked at the selections. “There is no way I'm paying for movies I know nothing about she said. Here I think I remember another one.” She switched to an American channel called TMC. The movie was in black and white.

“Come here, Hermione. Come cuddle with me,” suggested Harry. Hermione looked at her tea and set it down. The offer was too tempting.

Hermione had learned the remote well enough to be able to bring up the explanation. It was `Casablanca' with Ingrid Bergman and Humphrey Bogart. They recognized the names and neither had seen the movie.

Hermione clawed at Harry every time it seemed that Rick and Ilsa would finally be together. And, Harry, captured by intrigue of World War II, wondered how Rick could pretend not to care one way or another about the politics of the war. He was even more amazed at how he remained unpredictable when asked to help Ilsa, the love of his life, escape with her husband. The ending left them speechless, but happy.

“Oh, man, that was a good movie. I never thought I'd get into a love story like that,” said Harry.

“It was sad and happy at the same time, Harry. You wanted them to be together, but there was just this sort of feeling like it was meant to be that way,” she said.

“Man, I can't take this, Hermione. It's crazy. I'm glad we watched that movie, because even as we did my mind flashed to the scenes of the Dursleys',” he said sadly. “The movie kept me from dwelling on it.”

“Harry, I'm sorry that the reality of things catches up with you so often. I could see it on your face tonight. I don't think I ever felt so helpless. Even when you were in the Tri-Wizard Tournament, I could at least help you somewhat. Here, with these things, you are on your own and I know it.” Her hand brushed through his hair.

“I'll be fine. It's just that the description of the people almost matched dreams I've had Hermione. That was the most upsetting thing,” he explained.

Hermione slipped off the end of the bed and went to the bathroom. “Harry, I'm going to get ready to go to sleep. Are you going to be able to sleep?”

Harry heard the water running in the sink. He saw Hermione brushing her teeth. “I think so. I'm so drained emotionally that I really want to sleep to be honest. Maybe I'll have some sweet dreams and this feeling will pass by morning.”

Hermione talked with toothpaste in her mouth, “I hope so, Harry. You deserve better.”

He heard the door shut going into the loo and shower. He used that opportunity to change himself. “Hermione, don't come out unless you want to be embarrassed.” He heard her giggle as the water came on.

She came out in sweats and a tee shirt with a towel around her head. She pulled that off and shook her hair out. “It's all yours there, Harry.”

Harry went in brushed his teeth and showered quickly. It was refreshing. He usually showered after his run, but doing this before bed relaxed him more than he imagined it would. When he came out, Hermione was sitting up with a book.

“I was waiting to turn the light out until I could say goodnight to you,” she said sweetly. She set the book on the nightstand and walked over to Harry before he'd gotten to the other side of the bed. “I figured we should say goodnight in the vertical position. There'd be too much temptation the other way,” she whispered softly placing her hands on his bare chest and kissing him.

Harry felt the world wash away for a moment at her touch. He was satisfied with the moment. He covered one of her hands softly. “You have no idea how soothing your touch is Hermione,” he said. “Really, I mean that. I was pretty sad tonight, but you made it easier whether you know it or not.”

“Harry, we will be there for each other. I'm here for you and I know you're here for me.” She kissed him again. “Goodnight, love.”

“Goodnight, Sweetheart,” he said as he circled his bed.

She turned back her covers, blew him a kiss, crawled in, reached up and shut off the light.

The next day brought more of the same. After dinner around seven or so they went out long enough to find a pub with a phone. Harry dialed, Bill's number. It was picked up quickly, surprising Harry. “Hello, Bill?”

“Hey, Harry, I was expecting you to call a lot earlier than this,” he said.

“How are you feeling, Bill?” he asked.

“Fine.” Bill answered. “Hold on Harry. No need to tell me where you are. Meet my Dad at your house at 2:30 tomorrow afternoon, okay?”

“Really?” asked Harry.

“Yes, Harry. They searched it already and things are just fine. I will be there after five,” said Bill.

Harry didn't know how to take the news. Tomorrow would bring another turning point. He'd go back to a place that held more anxiety for him than the Dursleys. The aura of Sirius and his parents would be even thicker. He would have to deal with those emotions as they came.

Hermione heard the change in his voice and wondered what was said. Harry just looked at her in silence for a second. “I'm sorry, Hermione. It's just taking me a second to absorb this. We go to my house…I mean the Grimmauld Place residence at 2:30 tomorrow and meet Mr. Weasley.”

“Harry, that's great. It means that things are getting better,” she said. “I mean at least the coast is clear, so-to-speak. Let's watch another movie tonight. I saw one in the guide that might be a little bit more modern and a little sexy. Can we handle it?” she flirted.

“As many times as I've had to get used to being frustrated, I could handle anything but a live striptease,” he joked.

“That's what I like to hear,” she poked him in the belly and ran across the street. Harry followed smiling.

“I think this woman is gorgeous,” said Hermione. “It's a pay-per-view, one of the cheap ones. The movie is not new, but newer than 1943.” She chuckled. “It's `Pretty Woman'.”

Harry knew about this movie. He'd actually seen parts of it at the Dursleys' while they were gone two summers before. The actress was very pretty and he thought her lips where her best feature. “Okay, go for it.”

“Wait, wait,” said Hermione. They hadn't used the microwave yet, but Hermione had gotten the popcorn out of the little complementary stash and threw it in. She reached in and grabbed two of the little stubby sodas in the wet bar. “Okay, now, we're ready for a movie.”

Harry smiled as she did her little dance barefoot around the room getting the popcorn and sodas. She was so cute like that he thought. He felt like a kid for the first time in a day or so. He'd felt so old with the depressing thoughts of the house in Surrey and going to Grimmauld Place. But for now, he was seventeen again.

They snuggled up and started the movie. Neither of them had seen the entire movie and the opening twenty minutes caused Harry to feel a little awkward. He'd thought of what it would be like to be with Hermione like that and had kind of put it out of his mind in the past. He was glad that it was simply suggestive and lacked nudity. He could see himself pleasing Hermione with oral sex without intercourse, but had a hard time thinking of asking her for oral sex. He just couldn't ask.

Hermione sat just as quietly and didn't seem to be shocked. The moment passed and they enjoyed the rest of the movie. Harry realized as the movie went on that they held each other tighter tonight, but they hadn't kissed like they had occasionally the night before.

When Richard Gere walked up the ladder to Julia Roberts, Hermione shed a tear. Harry tried hard not to laugh. He'd seen the ending and thought it was kind of corny. She must have felt him trying to hold back. “What? Okay, just go ahead and laugh then, why don't you?” she sniffled. “It was romantic.”

“Hermione, he was tired of paying for his women,” he joked.

She shot him a glare. “Men! What's that supposed to mean? Because she gave him a blow job and she was a hooker at one time, she doesn't deserve love?”

“Hermione, I'm sorry. I was kidding. I saw the ending before. The first time I thought if fit, the second time seeing it with a girl sniffling, I thought it was funny,” he explained. “So don't get so defensive.”

She realized maybe she'd overreacted. “Harry, why did you say he got tired of paying for his women?” she pressed. “I just want to know why you said that.” Her tone was much more casual after he admitted giving her a little bit of a ribbing about crying at the ending.

“I don't know,” he said. He thought for a minute and realized what he'd been thinking the whole movie. “It just seemed like he was a rich guy who liked women who were free with their sexuality and to get that he had to pay. He didn't have time to deal with the drama of a relationship. Now he had one he didn't have to pay. I guess that's what I meant. It wasn't meant to be a comment against women or anything.”

“You don't think he loved her? I think he did. I think you may be right. If she hadn't been a hooker, he wouldn't have been so intrigued by her and gotten to know her though,” she said thoughtfully.

Harry felt his stomach tighten a little and a nervous flutter hit it at the same time. “What do you think of oral sex, Hermione?” he asked nervously.

Hermione wasn't ready for that question to come out of the blue like that. But she dealt with it truthfully. “It's part of sex, I think Harry. But like anything that deals with sex, once you do certain things with your partner you change the way you interact forever. I'm not afraid to do it if that's what you're asking. I am nervous about knowing what to do. I won't lie about that,” she said.

She put her hand on Harry's chest and drew a figure eight. “I had no idea that movie had that part, but I'm glad it caused us to talk about this.” She continued to trace figures on his chest through his tee shirt. “I lied Harry, I am afraid.” She smiled shyly.

“I know, Hermione. I think about stuff like that too,” he said. “We must be weird. I'm sure that kids our age just experiment and don't talk a whole lot about it. They just do it with coaxing from peers or their lovers. I just couldn't ask you out of the blue and I'm not asking now to put pressure on you.”

“Do you think that a girl who does that kind of stuff for her boyfriend is a slut?” she asked directly. “Some guys do, I think. They don't care if they're getting a blow job from a girlfriend or a maid at a hotel. You know what I mean?”

Harry wanted to experience everything with Hermione, but he didn't want to make her feel vulnerable.

“You know it's not something we have to do right now because we're talking about it, but I want to make love to you Hermione. I want to feel the power that I felt in a dream I had.” He told her of his dream and how good it made him feel.

“Harry, I dream of you too. More often than you think, but a dream is safe. What you're suggesting could change more than our relationship.” She reminded him.

There was an awkward period of silence in which Harry touched her hair and stared into her eyes. Hermione's eyes met his. They were frozen in time as if they were reading a story on the other's face.

He moved slowly.

Harry's hands found the bottom of her tee shirt and softly pulled toward her head. She sat up and raised her arms and let it slide off. She took his and did the same. They had touched each other under their clothes before but nothing more. “May I, Sweetheart?”

She nodded as Harry took the straps of her bra and slid them over her shoulders. She covered her breasts with one arm and undid the clasp for Harry with the other hand. She pulled her arms away and let him see her bare bosom for the first time. He touched her tenderly, tracing a nipple with his finger. “You're beautiful, Hermione. Touching you through clothes didn't do justice to you.”

She lay on top of him pressing against him. “I've wanted to feel this for two days now,” she said as she kissed him.

He gently rolled her to her back and kissed her neck. He had no idea what he was doing. He was never so excited and cautious at the same time in his life. He was like a roller coaster at the top; he wanted to get to the bottom as fast as he could. He kept his hand on the brake. He kissed her softly everywhere he saw that seemed to beg to be tasted. Finally, he teased her nipple with his tongue and felt an instant surge of adrenaline and testosterone.

Hermione seemed afraid to speak. Her breathing got shallower and her nipples became firmer. Harry was still unsure of where to go next so he took a deep breath. He felt her hand touch his hair. “That was nice, Harry.” A little of the nervousness fell away. He lingered there for as long as he dared.

Hermione put her hand to the side of his face. “Sweetheart, it's my turn.” The glasses had come off long before, she kissed him and pepper his chest with kisses as she lay atop him his hands kneaded her breasts and she took his nipple between her lips swirling her tongue. Harry felt himself come alive against her tummy. His shorts strained. He'd never imagined that that sensation would stir him as it did.

From there Harry knew that this was not their ordinary snogging session. Something that they had fought for so long was hurtling toward them. He admired her breasts as she sat up on his stomach. “Hermione, where are we going?”

“Wherever it takes us, Harry,” she said happily. “I just want to enjoy being with you. Talking doesn't seem to ruin it.” She giggled. He rolled her to her back again and kissed her deeply. His hands slid into her shorts as she giggled. Several seconds passed. “Now this is different and I don't mean in a bad way either,” she said breathlessly moving with him. A minute or two more passed as Harry kissed her. “Harry, wherever we're going I thinking I'm getting there before you.” Her breathing changed from rapid to slow to rapid again. She gasped.

He had to laugh. “It's not a race; just don't leave me waiting at the station, Sweetheart.”

“Oh, Harry, I don't think…” She gasped again. “…that'll….be… a….problem…omigod…”

She was softer, her skin tasted sweeter, and her gasps and moans urged him on. He never imagined this. He felt the power of her body grow as he moved lower. The rest was a blur. He was lost in pleasing her. He was not disappointed at the attention he received either. He let out a few gasps of his own as new sensations surprised him.

As they moved together it became more enjoyable as they're sexual banter increased. They teased and played until they were exhausted.

All their fears disappeared. Hermione put it best as they lay naked together hours later, “Harry, if it would have happened another way, I think I'd be sorry. Thank you for not being in a hurry. I love you for that Harry.”

Harry's expression was one of satisfaction and tenderness. “I love you too. Thank you for trusting me.”

They lay quietly until they fell off into a deep sleep coiled around each other for the first time as lovers.

-->

The Fates—Chapter 13

Harry awoke drained. He looked at Hermione and wondered if she felt the same way. Her delicate body was lying across him and if he didn't still feel the relaxation of sleep at the moment he would have awakened her for few more rounds of the “Hermione and Harry Wrestling Network”. He laughed. They had flipped through the channels and watched the American-based World Wrestling Federation strut their stuff on another of the satellite channels. At the moment, he had no intention of moving his lovely friend from the spot where she lay. He closed his eyes to remember her warmth and softness.

Hermione's stirring sometime later surprised Harry. It was the second time he had fallen asleep with her and didn't realize it. He was thankful that she had that effect on him. “Sweety, don't look at me,” she said giggling. “In the dark you couldn't see how frightful my hair is and I'm sure I hear the toothbrush calling.”

Unabashedly she kissed his chest, stood, and smiled standing momentarily in a manner Harry knew he would never forget. Her silhouette against the sun shining through the curtains was stunning. He had seen nude photographs before and found them erotic, but this picture was the most perfect he'd ever seen. Jeans and tee shirts had hidden the subtle flow of her torso from under her arms to her waist. She was not waifish or wispy, she was perfect. He feasted in that moment on curve of her hips and the contrast of the dark hair of her nether region against the flesh-colored backdrop. “My God Hermione, you are gorgeous.”

As if she'd not realized that she'd stood there for so long, she blushed. “Oh, Harry, put that thing away.” His arousal showed again. He covered himself, thinking how tempted he was to ask her to help him to find a place to put it as he saw her bare bum scamper around the corner. He let the thought pass.

She called to him from the sink. “It's nearly one o'clock Harry,” she giggled. “We screwed each other into oblivion. If oblivion is a place, I wouldn't mind living there.” A moment later, she said. “Ignore me, Sweetheart; I'm terrible.”

“That's mild compared to the suggestion of the place where I wanted to put Harry, Jr. away,” he laughed. “We need to be quick, Sweetie. I don't want Mr. Weasley to wait long.”

“Harry, I don't get why Mr. Weasley would be going there when we're trying to go unnoticed. He has to be aware that he's probably under the watchful eye of some Death Eater or other,” she said casually. Suddenly playful conversation rife with sexual innuendo seemed inappropriate.

Harry's heart skipped a beat. “Do you realize what you just said, Hermione?” He felt the same dread he had looking for Sirius that day he put his head into Umbridge's fireplace.

He got up ran to the sink, gave her bum a light slap and said, “Hurry, let's go. Just a quick shower to freshen up. Something is wrong.” He disappeared into the shower. “Hermione, why would he go there knowing that he would be being followed? And, why wouldn't Bill stick to the original plan? Sending messenger with a note to the hotel would have been no problem if the meeting were the next morning. I am so stupid. Bill was trying to tell me something outside of the code. I don't know what.”

He slipped out of the shower brushing past her while grabbing a towel. She said nothing as she arranged her hair to keep it as dry as possible in the shower. She showered quickly.

Fifteen minutes later she was done, having wasted no time in idle chit chat. They realized the severity of Harry's blunder. Harry's main concern was that the enemy knew where he and Hermione were already. Getting them away from the highly-populated hotel and into a neighborhood like Grimmauld Place was what the enemy thought preferable, At least that's what Harry guessed.

Harry opened his trunk and pulled out a backpack in which he put his invisibility cloak, some moondust which served as a temporary blinding agent, and a whistle. The whistle was a last resort to draw attention from anyone he could. “Do you have anything you want to take? We might be back tonight and we might not.” They had used French names to register the second day, laughing about being on the run like Lazlo and Ilsa in `Casablanca' and paid for a week so they didn't have to keep moving their things. Harry felt safe in the hotel, but now they were taking a chance that could change all that.

They snuck out of the building by the stairway An elevator that arrived and opened with no one in it would draw attention the attention of anyone looking for him. So at the last floor, Harry left the stair well and stepped into the elevator, pressing the button for the bottom floor and jumped out. Whether the enemy they had knowledge of the invisibility cloak or not would be something they couldn't count on one way or the other. If they were waiting, he thought it would cause a diversion. They moved quickly and quietly.

Once on the street, Harry thought that jogging the six blocks between there and Grimmauld Place would be an unexpected thing. This way they would see people on the street ahead and could avoid them instead of Apparating into the middle of them unexpectedly. He hoped he was making sense. Doing things the muggle way would be less obvious to wizards, he thought. Hermione smiled at the thought of a leisurely run to get rid of some of the excess energy from the adrenaline they now felt.

Harry looked at his watch. He thought that if they could get there twenty minutes early, they could go into the house, look around and be gone by the time 2:30 PM came and went. His plan was taking shape. Get in, find the locket if it was there and get out. Then see if Mr. Weasley arrived as planned. Then apologize if necessary. They went to the house though the block behind and saw no one. They found themselves going through the back door at 2:05. Harry hadn't explained what he was looking for as they entered.

“Harry, okay, we're here. Now explain why we didn't hide with the cloak nearby instead of coming in,” she said breathless from jogging and climbing the back fence.

He was exhilarated by the adrenaline of the chase. He didn't have any idea whether he was right or wrong. Was the locket here? Was there anyone after them? He'd realized that the stress could easily cause him to imagine greater danger than truly existed. He would keep that to himself. Hermione didn't need to know he had doubts. He would come clean if it became obvious he had worried for nothing. “Hermione, I think one of the Horcruxes is here. Do you remember the tapestry with the family tree? Remember the name Regulus A. Black?”

He turned to her as a smile broke across her face. “It's here Harry, I had it in my hand, the locket I mean.” She took him to the room where Mrs. Weasley had brought the children to clear the doxies. The dressing table at one end held a weathered jewelry case. She opened it in supreme satisfaction. “Mrs. Weasley made Ginny and I put it back when we started playing around with it one afternoon. Girls and jewelry, you know how that goes, right?”

Harry was sure he'd found one of the Horcruxes. The question of destroying it was another matter completely. He thought of Professor Dumbledore's shriveled hand and knew neither he nor Hermione would have survived something that horrific. Yet had he already passed through the trap intended to protect this one? The answer to that dawned on him seconds later. He was sure it had been the cave. This locket was identical to that one. He remembered now that no one could open it.

He took a deep breath as though he were going to lift some great weight that required all his strength and concentration. He was reluctant to destroy it without seeing if there were hidden clues within it. In his hand if felt warm to the touch. It opened with some difficulty. In his hand it glowed faintly. Hermione asked to see it. When she took it the glow faded. Harry knew this was a significant development and so did Hermione. He held her hand and slowly the faint glow returned.. “Harry, it was cold in my hand until you touched me,” she said warily.

A sick sensation filled him. Dumbledore had mentioned Nagini as a Horcrux. What if a Horcrux could be a living being? In this case, Harry realized he could be a Horcrux.

He sat down against the wall with Hermione still holding the locket in her hand. “Harry, are you ill? You turned so pale all of a sudden.”

Harry realized that Hermione might guess the connection. “Hermione, I'm just a little weary that's all.” He wouldn't tell her at the moment of his suspicions.

It took several moments as Hermione sat quietly next to him deep in thought, but Harry emerged stronger and more resolute to find the other Horcruxes now. What choice did he have? He was the only wizard besides Voldemort who may possibly know the significance. He would have to consult Professor Lupin. He'd found two today and didn't know how to deal with either one.

“Harry, you're scaring me a bit. You've gone deathly quiet since we opened the locket,” she noted. “Did I mention that you also looked as if you saw a ghost at that moment too? Harry Potter, you had better tell me what is going on?” She screamed at him for the first time he could remember.

He looked at her. She was trembling in anger or fear. He couldn't tell which. “Hermione, where did that come from?”

“If there is one thing I will not allow, it is you hiding something from me to protect me. My heart is ready to explode out of my chest. I think I've figured out what made you pale so quickly, but I will not accept it until you tell me it's true,” she said. “Did Lord Voldemort make you into a Horcrux or hide one in you somehow? Don't lie to me, because I'll go away. I will not be with you if you aren't truthful with me.”

Harry looked at his watch. It was 2:30. They had more to do than sit here and tell stories. “Yes, Hermione, he probably did when he killed my Mother. Satisfied? Does that make it easier?” He was angry at his need to make her stay and not be angry with him. But his mind reeled at the thought, `He's inside me Hermione. Be careful, I'm not who you think I am.' “Let's look outside and see if Mr. Weasley is there.” He said to break the intensity of the moment.

They went down the stairs toward the front hallway when the screams began. It was Sirius' mother again. That high-pitched, malevolent voice called for the removal of “the filthy mud-blood” from her house. It made Hermione cry. Harry knew at that moment, he had come here for the last time. This place could be worth millions and he didn't want it. Once he'd covered the portrait again, the screaming stopped. They finally made their way to a vantage point that gave them a view of the street. Sure enough, Mr. Weasley was there.

“What do we do now?” Hermione asked. “We can't leave him there.”

She was right. They would walk to the front of the house once they'd gone outside into the back. They wound their way through the parlor and kitchen and looked around. Harry realized that there was no way he'd see someone back there if they didn't want to be seen. But he had to trust Mr. Weasley to have done what he'd promised and checked out the area. They walked around the house to the place Mr. Weasley stood.

“Hi, Mr. Weasley, why would you want to meet us in middle of the street?” Harry asked directly.

Mr. Weasley seemed to understand Harry's question immediately. “Only Professor Snape can get in, Harry. There is no danger. If he's with us, he will join us and explain himself if he is here. If he is not on our side, there are thirty Aurors here to destroy him if he attempts to intervene.” Harry did notice that the traffic in the area was rather brisker than at any other time he'd been here. “So are you ready to go in?”

Harry hung his head. “Mr. Weasley, we've been in already. And, we made the old woman scream for Hermione to leave I might add.”

Hermione had to smile at the reaction on Mr. Weasley's face. “We got spooked when we thought there was something amiss when you were going to meet us in broad daylight in front of a place no one is supposed to know about,” she said. “When Bill said he'd come after 5, we were really concerned.”

The look on Mr. Weasley's confused face only seemed to become more confused. “He said he would be here? He will be at the Burrow at 5:00 PM for dinner tonight.”

“What does that mean, Mr. Weasley?” asked a highly concerned Hermione.

“I hope it means that he mistook coming to the Burrow for dinner for coming here,” said Mr. Weasley. “He may have confused things. I'll bet you Fleur sets him straight and he forgets he even said he was coming here.”

They all let out a sigh of relief as the brief moment of uncertainty passed. “Mr. Weasley, I'm sorry to waste your time coming here. I got carried away.”

“Harry, you did what was right. It would be a reason for concern for anyone. I don't like being in that house either, so you've actually done me a favor,” he said smiling. “Would you two like to come for dinner?” continued Mr. Weasley. “Professor Lupin will come tonight. The full moon has ended and it was a much less taxing on him this time since we finally got the potion right that Professor Snape used to provide.”

Hermione started to nod when Harry answered, “We will be along later, if that's okay with you. We will return these things to the hotel and freshen up. Is dinner at the usual time of around 6:30? “

“Yes, but you would be welcome to freshen up at the Burrow and Mrs. Weasley will breathe easier knowing you two are finally back where we can protect you,” he said. He noticed the look of resolve on Harry's face to go back to the hotel. “Well, if that's the way it works best for you, then by all means. We will welcome you with leftovers if needs be.”

“We will be there soon, Sir,” said Harry. “Hermione, do you want to side-along back?”

“Sure, I'll drive.” She giggled uncertainly.

“Please do,” he said trying to keep things light even as his heart felt a weight of sadness he couldn't explain.

Mr. Weasley smiled at the two young lovers. He knew. The glow of love even through their pain touched him. “I'll tell Professor Lupin you have to talk to him so he won't leave so early.”

A brief pang of embarrassment hit the couple, but they knew it was a non-judgmental offering of help on Mr. Weasley's part. “Thanks, Mr. Weasley. We'll be there later.”

Hermione concentrated on their room. They arrived a split second later no worse for the wear.

Harry lay down on the bed and Hermione joined him with her arm outstretched across his chest. They were silent for several minutes. “Harry, if you can be made a Horcrux, it can be unmade,” said Hermione. “We just have to figure out how.”

Harry didn't respond. He wanted to be positive because her voice seemed to carry a sense of uncertainty that didn't often come out. He knew she was hanging on by a thin thread this time looking for help.

“Harry, you do think it's possible, don't you?” she pressed.

He had to respond. “It does make sense that there is a way for it to be done, but it is probably linked to some action or other that will be hard to determine. I don't think that it is sex, because if it was I'll just plan to cure myself by taking two in the morning and two at night before bed.” He kidded, trying to lighten things up. He patted her on the backside.

“Harry, how can you think of sex at a time like this?” she said sadly.

He knew it sounded silly, campy and maybe even just stupid. “Hey, if I'm going to die, I want to die screaming in ecstasy.”

She sat up and turned away from him in anger and frustration. “Harry, that's just plain stupid and rude. You're making fun of our relationship.”

He was stung by her words. He really didn't mean it that way and realized she was right. He tried to answer the best way he knew how. He spoke slowly looking for the words as they seemed to come hard at the moment. “I want to be with the person I love, Hermione, and I don't want to live our lives in sadness and depression. We have to do what Professor Lupin tried to teach everyone. You can only fight fear by concentrating on the good outcomes of your effort. Or at least, we have to focus on the task at hand.” He paused and made Hermione look him in the eyes. “Look at me.” He said as he gently tugged at her shoulder.

“My goal is to be happy when I'm with you. If it's watching a movie, making love, or simply looking at the stars that's all I can do. I am learning that worry, depression, anger and frustration steal precious moments and valuable time. That's the way I feel when I think of Sirius and Professor Dumbledore. I don't want that to happen with us. Am I making sense? I feel like I'm getting preachy again, forgive me.”

Hermione smiled but it was through glazed and determined eyes. “Then Harry, something with you has to change. You can't wait for something or someone to walk into your life to make things right. You have to fight this like you do when you're trying to save them.”

“What do mean?” interrupted Harry. “I don't sit around feeling sorry for myself that's not what I meant.”

“You interrupted me, Harry. You listen to me, okay?” she said very sternly and so fast it was dizzying. “You can attempt to save yourself no matter how long that takes, don't get heroic on me.” She was almost screaming at him.

He was sad for the stressed mood she was in. “I don't want to die, Hermione,” he said. “I don't know why you act as if I seem resigned to it.”

Her voice still had an edge to it. “Good, that's all fine and good. But if you need inspiration, think of me. Think of living with me for a very long time, forever even. I don't care how selfish that sounds,” she cried.

Her sniffles passed a few minutes later as a silly grin of recognition filled her face. She seemed to realize she'd lost it. “Unless of course, being with me is the reason death appeals to you. Which, after that little display of insanity is completely understandable,” she giggled as she jostled her way toward him to put her head on his shoulder as he sat wondering just what happened in those few minutes. “I'm sorry, Sweetheart.”

“Are you trying to say you love me and we have to fix this anyway we can?” he asked simply.

“I think so,” she laughed. So did Harry. He kissed the top of her head.

Thankfully, dinner at the Weasley home was as advertised. No dramas and it had been that Bill hand simply misspoke. “I am so sorry, Harry. I should have done it all by the numbers so-to-speak. I'm sorry for making you crazy, really.”

The laugh they had over Harry turning into the wizard world equal to James Bond made everyone laugh. “He even had his beautiful secret agent girlfriend with him,” joked Mr. Weasley.

“Dad, what do you know about James Bond movies?” asked Bill.

“I confiscate televisions all the time. I watch them for fun when no one is around,” he admitted. “I just remember bringing that old car home and that ended as an unpleasant experience, so no televisions for the Weasley family,” he chortled. “Right boys?” he shot a stare at Harry and Ron.

“What are you talking about Dad?” laughed Ron.

“Harry, we have cleared a place for you and Professor Lupin to talk,” said Arthur. “If you need us, we will be just outside.”

“Harry, do you mind if Tonks is part of this conversation?” He had no objections. Tonks' presence had given Hermione someone new to talk to.

“Professor, my only concern is keeping out advantage if we have one and figuring out a few problems that have come up,” he said. “Right, Hermione?” Harry made sure Hermione knew she was welcome to join in.”

Harry reached into the bag and brought out the two lockets. Hermione was surprised that Harry had kept the other from the cave. He looked around and told the story of this afternoon and gave the background as he knew it to Professor Lupin who was familiar with Professor Dumbledore's work. It was when Harry opened the case and took the locket and it glowed that the conversation got interesting.

“I think I know what that means, Professor. Am I right?” asked Harry pulling Hermione closer.

“I'm not sure I follow,” said Lupin.

“Pick it up and hand it around,” said Harry surprised that no one beside he and Hermione saw any significance. When it got to Hermione, he did the same as he had that afternoon. He took her opposite hand and held it. The locket glowed faintly. “Watch this.” He did it several times in succession.

“Ah, are you talking about that faint glow? When you see it go on and off, it's very noticeable,” said Professor Lupin. “Are you suggesting that you have some connection to this Horcrux, Harry?”

“Only that I think I might be one, Professor. You know of Dumbledore's belief that Nagini is a Horcrux. That makes it plausible that I am one too. It explains a great deal,” said Harry.

Harry felt uncomfortable with Professor Lupin's reluctance to comment. He felt it was obvious.

“I see,” said the Professor walking with a slight limp without his cane. “You deduced this by connecting a glowing locket that only glows when you touch it?”

“Professor, how can this be such a big mystery? It seems simple enough,” said Harry.

“Harry, if you're going to expect the Professor to agree with you, then why ask him what he thinks?” Hermione remarked. “Go on, Professor. You do have to see Harry's point though.”

“I do, Hermione. And, I agree with your assessment. Here is why I say that. Privately, Professor Dumbledore thought this was a possibility. However, neither of us thought that there was a way to prove it,” he said. “This interaction with another Horcrux is certainly huge clue as to your connection to Lord Voldemort. But to take the leap to your being a Horcrux, I won't say it's a certainty.”

“I don't get it then, what more would you need?” said Harry.

“What if there is some feature about you that makes you a Horcrux. We wondered about the scar, Harry,” said Professor Lupin. “Is there any sensation near the scar when you touch the locket?”

Harry took the locket in his hand again. He felt nothing unusual except the anxiety of possibly being a Horcrux for Lord Voldemort and the man he thought would have answers was confusing him more. But the looks on the other three people's faces told him he was missing something.

“Harry, when you sit there normally your scar is a faded pink, when you touch it the scar seems to become more noticeable,” said Professor Lupin. “I would have thought that it would hurt.”

“No, there is no feeling one way or the other. How do we destroy it, Professor?” asked Harry. “I mean the immediate alternatives had Hermione and I completely screwed up this afternoon.” He admitted this openly to dispel any pretense.

“Harry, I believe and so did Professor Dumbledore, that Lily, your Mother, was able to surround you with enough love to reflect the curse back on Voldemort. For other reasons we'll discuss later, Voldemort was disembodied while trying to create the Horcrux in you. He attempted to enter your body. It is possible that the strength of love in you generated a violent enough force to drive him out almost immediately. He was still strong enough to fight for a moment and it forced a splintering of his soul at that moment leaving a scar. That inner strength in you Harry is the capacity for love and sacrifice. Lily's death was the sacrifice that compounded that power in you Harry.”

Hermione trembled and spoke, “Are you speaking of self-sacrifice?”

“Hermione, if I were a young woman in love with someone in Harry's position, I would be scared also. Remember this; Lily did not die on purpose. She did not kill herself. Lord Voldemort killed her in cold blood. It was the willingness to die to save Harry that was the key--the self-less act of loving her baby more than her own life,” said Lupin. “Hermione, have you studied Greek mythology and The Fates?”

“Yes, how did you know?” she asked.

“It was because of the reference to a Hermione in several places in Greek mythology,” said Lupin. “It is simple. Harry may be one of those people whose destiny is so heavily guided by inner strength that it is visible in his everyday life. Christianity calls it predestination and the Greeks believed the Gods controlled such things on a frequent basis. Just look at the events of his life and you realize he has been fortunate and seems to have a date with destiny.”

“Remus, I think you're scaring them,” said Tonks.

Harry had always known that things happened to him in strange ways. People showed up in the right place and at the right time all the time. “I don't like the feeling that my life is not my own,” he said edgily. “No one can tell me that all I do is breathe and the world moves around me to get me to my destiny. That's crazy.”

“Of course, I don't believe that. Let me explain it very simply. You are a magnet for positive energy, Harry. Voldemort is the embodiment of the opposite. Your body rejected his attempt to fill you when the Killing Curse backfired. It was your mother's will and love that made the Curse fail but your positive energy generated by the love of your parents that refused to allow him to control you completely.”

“Today, you pull positive energy to you by second nature Harry. It is you doing it, but the Greek mythology says that a web was spun around you at birth giving you that power.” Professor Lupin sat down. “It took me quite some time to see what Professor Dumbledore was trying to explain. It's complicated in a way for people to accept that the very nature of humanity has a power of its own.”

“I hardly call the experience with the Dursleys a positive one, Professor.” Harry said as he tried to absorb all of this.

“Harry, I told you once or maybe it was Arthur who told you. You are not unique. Everyone is imbued with some strength by The Fates, if you will. If you were given the ability for physical feats beyond those of your peers you would have to do physical things for others to notice. If you became a writer, no one would see that you were capable of becoming a world class sprinter if you sit at desk, gain a great deal of weight and write poetry. You are intelligent and I don't need to give you more examples to see it.”

“You were put in a position in life where those things that you needed were needed every day or almost every moment for you to survive. You survived in spite of the Dursleys because as a child you could love without knowing the difference between love and hate.” Professor Lupin spoke forcefully and with such certainty that Harry had no choice but to begin to believe it.

“One example I will give you that may surprise you,” said Lupin. “Miss Lovegood is able to see truths that none of us see. She grew up being encouraged to share those things. Her father is the same way. I know him. I don't necessarily grasp the things he writes about, but he is not crazy. They have an ability none of us shares in the same proportion.”

“Sweetheart, I think I understand finally. Some of us, like me, can read a book and remember it as though we wrote it. It's a very specialized gift. It will only serve me well if I use it for something. You have a gift that transcends every facet of life especially relationships with others. They become willing to help and those who wish you ill find it hard to succeed against you,” said Hermione.

“Well, that's nice, but is it going to help me find a way to destroy Voldemort without dying?” said Harry focusing on his main concern and again putting Hermione into a dark mood.

“You are a conduit for positive energy, Harry. Something will happen that will pull the positive energy to you when you need it. Love is the most powerful of the positive energies, but I can't promise you that self-sacrifice won't mean that there is a very real threat of death,” said Lupin.

Hermione looked at Harry with sad eyes and admitted that she was afraid once more. “You told me today what you have to do Harry. You have to focus on doing what's right and let the rest happen the way it is meant to happen. It will kill me inside just like I thought; but I love you too much to let you face this alone, no matter how much my heart aches to think of you suffering for others.”

“There is one positive side to this that we haven't mentioned enough. There are only two Horcruxes left,” said Lupin as he raised his wand, pointed it at the locket and in a bolt of electrified air destroyed it. “If we hadn't identified you as one, we'd still be looking for three. And I think I know where one more is. And I think it's in a place you would surely want to see.”

“Where's that Professor?” asked Hermione.

“Godric's Hollow, of course,” said Professor Lupin. “It may hold more information than any single place I know that will guide you. It is your destiny Harry. You must lead the way. I will show where to go to find it. You have knowledge of the place, just as you have knowledge of 12 Grimmauld Place. You were there. I doubt any of us can see the ruins of the cottage in Godric's Hollow, but I'm sure you can.”

“How do I get there, Professor?” asked Harry. He smiled cautiously at Hermione who clutched his arm in anticipation.

-->

*AN: Please forgive the liberties I've taken with Godric's Hollow and environs. I hope it doesn't take away from the story.

A Hollow Beginning—Chapter 14

“Whoa, what a day, huh Hermione?” said Harry as he lay back in the bed with his feet still dangling from the foot. Harry wasn't sure Hermione heard him because the water was running at the sink. “Did you hear me, Sweetheart? Quite a day, huh?”

“I'm sorry Harry, I heard you but I would have swallowed toothpaste if I'd answered,” she said. Her voice was much closer than he expected. “So, tiger, what should we do tonight?”

Harry was sure that they had the same idea by the way she asked. He was uncertain though how she felt about taking such big chances on getting pregnant. “Hermione, if it's a question of what I want do, you know my answer.” He said with a fiendish grin. “We got carried away last night and may have made the mistake of our lives.”

“Are you referring to the possibility of pregnancy, Harry?” she asked.

“I never expected to push you to that. It was wonderful to experience our first time with out worrying about it, but was it a wise choice? I was surprised you didn't stop me. Please don't think I'm sorry, I just wanted to know what was on your mind about it?” he said.

“Harry, you didn't do anything that I didn't want you to do,” she sat next to him and put her hand on his chest. “When I went home I saw the family doctor for protection. Are you shocked? I realized that we were not some harmless puppy love. But I don't want you to think I wouldn't love to have your children some day, but we're 17 Harry. It was so I could feel free to say yes when I knew our love was real. There's still a risk, you know.”

“Were you really that sure we couldn't control ourselves?” asked Harry.

“Harry, I was stuck on stupid. One minute I wanted to run because you made me crazy. The next I wanted you to ravage me. It wasn't like me. So when I went home I thought about it. I would have been a fool to think it would never happen to us. There are times that we were so lost in excitement that saying `no' seemed wrong. Yet I knew saying yes was wrong.” She said. “In all other things in my life Harry, I'm conservative. With you a flame burns that makes me throw caution to the wind.”

Harry touched her lips with his finger. He'd never done that before last night. He had kissed her a hundred times and never noticed how beautiful her lips and mouth were. He said nothing about it. “So, I turn you into a wild woman, do I?” he asked playfully.

“You do Harry and I think every woman wants a man who makes them feel that way. I mean secretly they do,” she said. “I hope you're happy with the result.” She put her hand on his chest. “Were you happy?”

“You know what I felt Hermione as I realized where we were going to end up. Fear, Hermione. Not run away fear, but that fear that comes when you are afraid to disappoint someone. There was no way I was stopping but I felt it. Every guy wants to think that he'll have no conscience when that time comes and just do it like he was a stud or something.” He smiled. “The fact is that there is no way a guy can ever be prepared for sex with a woman by sharing romantic evenings with Rosy Palm and her five sisters.” He held his hand up wiggling his fingers.

Hermione laughed. “Harry, that's funny. Here's a saying from a girlfriend at home when we were talking about sex. She came up with a great line because she didn't want to take birth control. This is what she told her boyfriend. I'll call her boyfriend Tom in case you ever meet them, she won't want to hide from you because I told you this story…anyway…She said, `Tom, you will just have to get used to the idea that the only action you and `little Tommy' will get is a rub, a tug and a few kisses.' I died laughing because she said it with a straight face.”

Harry laughed. When they'd started talking last night, he thought that's where it would end for them too. He was surprised at the turn of events. “No regrets, Hermione?”

“I wish I had seen it coming with us Harry. I would have been so much more help to you these past two years. I wasted time worrying about a friendship with Ron that was healthy as a friendship and unhealthy as more. The whole while, I was not paying attention to the love of my life the way I should have,” she said simply.

“Maybe we needed to grow so that we could handle it,” said Harry. “I actually buy into that things happen for a reason theory.”

“Me too, Harry.” She curled up closer to him.

Things were really quiet. They were so quiet that Hermione expected to see Harry asleep next to her. To her surprise, he was looking at her deep in thought.

When he realized that she was looking back he gave a start. “I must have zoned out or something,” he said. “What does it mean to you when I say I love you?”

Hermione thought about it. “Harry, when you say it I believe it without question. I did the first night. But I know what you're asking. I felt that you were confirming that you cared for me more than any other girl in your life, but that was all at that moment.”

“Was that enough for you? I mean did you want me to love you more than you wanted Ron to love you at that moment?” he asked.

“I never thought of it that way. I wanted Ron to love me, but it was one of those `struck by a bolt of lightning' things, you know. Here is my best friend in the world professing his love for me and I was blind-sided. But your words and the way you looked at me seemed so sincere, it stirred something inside me. It wasn't really love at that moment, but I said it anyway. It only took being in your arms in the morning for me to know it was love. That's why I was scared and told you I had to go. When did you know how you felt Harry?”

“I have to tell you honestly. I loved you for a lot longer than you know. I loved you for so long I can't remember when it happened. But I had a flawed picture of love. I loved this beautiful, intelligent, sexy girl. I loved the girl who could make me laugh and make the sadness go away. It was love,” he said, “but it was superficial then in a way it isn't now. Tonight, I have fallen in love with you again. It's a love from the soul Hermione. I think you got to that level before me. And I want you to know I understand it now.”

“Harry, why do you say you understand it now?” she asked.

”In the music store the other day, we stopped for quite a few minutes, remember? I was in the aisle between Rock and Pop for a moment. There was this song playing in the background. I don't remember who the artist was or the title of the song, but I heard the words that will forever remind me of how you're presence in my life have affected me. I don't know why a song like that captured my attention, but it's played in my head on and off for the past few days. In the last few minutes as I listened to you I heard it again as if it were playing right here. He spoke the words as best he could remember them:

You were always there for me
The tender wind that carried me
A light in the dark shining your love into my life
You've been my inspiration
Through the lies you were the truth
My world is a better place because of you

You were my strength when I was weak
You were my voice when I couldn't speak
You were my eyes when I couldn't see
You saw the best there was in me
Lifted me up when I couldn't reach
You gave me faith 'cause you believed
I'm everything I am
Because you loved me

(Because you loved me- written by D. Warren as performed by Celine Dion)

Those words are true of your role in my life Hermione. Maybe I'm not saying this in a romantic way and all. It's just that those words explain how you inspire me to do what I have to do. Today, I knew you loved me from your very soul. Your fear for my life confirmed it.”

Hermione's reaction took a moment after Harry stopped speaking. “Harry, that is so sweet!” She kissed his cheek and smiled. But it wasn't long that through the smile her eyes welled with tears. “Don't make me sorry that I love you Harry. I'll try not to make you sorry you love me.”

Again, there was a long silence after they both scooted back to the headboard and sat mindlessly staring at the TV. “Movie?” asked Hermione.

“No, I don't need a movie to inspire me to make love to you any more. Hermione, can we just get it on like a couple of wild teenagers?” he smiled. “I mean we know we love each other, but when are we going to do it like we mean it so that the pictures on the walls and the lamps aren't safe?

“Harry?” she looked at him with surprise at his aggressiveness.

He jumped out of bed, grabbed her foot and pulled her toward the edge as she half-heartedly protested until she had to stand up or land on the floor. He pulled his shirt over his head and began to unbuckle his pants. “You're serious.” She said. “Just like that.”

“Is there a problem?” he said standing naked in front of her. “I mean you can't say that I forced you to do anything other than stand up. I'm as vulnerable as the day I was born. I want to make love to you, but for a different reason than yesterday. Today, it's all about the pleasure.”

She smiled. “You're sick. But sick I understand.” She raised her arms. “Well, if you're going to make feel guilty for letting you stand there naked, you can't expect me to do the work can you? That would just be silly.” She giggled.

He found it erotic that she wasn't wearing a bra under her tee shirt as he slipped her tee over her head. “What happened to your bra?”

“You really don't think you're capable of original thought where sex is concerned do you?” she giggled. “If it happened again tonight, there weren't going to be any awkward obstacles.”

As Harry's hands slid her shorts and panties down to her ankles she stepped out of them.

“Hermione, I'll never get over how beautiful you are. Never.” He said kissing her softly.

==//___ -__//==

That night Harry had a dream of Godric's Hollow and the fire at the Dursleys. He tossed and turned, but Hermione hardly noticed as she dreamt of similar things.

Hermione dreamt of Lily and awoke in a sweat as she saw visions of Harry's mother standing tall against Voldemort. They had spent the last hour before going to sleep discussing the fact that this was probably the last time they would be comfortable together like that until after the last Horcrux was found. Hermione also knew that it may mean until after Voldemort was gone, or they were dead. It had chilled her to the bone.

Hermione remembered Harry's words vividly. “The longer we wait now, the more likely Voldemort is to figure out that I've identified the Horcruxes. We have to act now. I love you. Hermione, we can do this together.” She smiled that her lover included her as his full-fledged partner now. She was ready.

Hermione couldn't sleep with all that running through her head. So, she went to the backpack and opened the folder that contained everything Lupin could find about Godric's Hollow. “Harry, this is what I'm good at, so I'm going to figure this out.” She said to herself and a sleeping Harry. She took the book to the small table on the other side of the room and used the two-way light to keep the light out of Harry's eyes and began reading.

Hermione laid out a plan. They could get to within a few miles of where everyone thought it was. Without Hagrid, who they found out was with Madame Maxine in France; there was no one who had actually been to the cottage other than Harry. She read slowly as the accounts seemed to contradict on another. Hagrid had used Sirius' motorcycle which would have been a help if it didn't fly. She giggled as she hit another dead end.

She would find herself whispering to Harry in his sleep or to herself. “Darn it, this is just insane. No wonder the Fidelius Charm was so hard to break. Add the charm to an unmapped muggle town and it's nearly impossible.”

She made more tea and found her second wind after battling with falling asleep in the chair. She found it. It was near the coast and the village may or may not have been Godric's Hollow. The little town or village may have another name and may have had a section of it called Godric's Hollow, sort of like a modern day subdivision. A hollow could be a little valley and was probably home to Godric Gryffindor family for ages. Often wizard families lived amongst muggles and only used their powers sparingly to avoid detection. There it was. Three little towns in the direction Hagrid had mentioned in conversations with Lupin and others. She just wished that Hagrid were around to confirm it.

She snuggled in with Harry even though it was close to dawn. She knew she was too excited to sleep, but she knew that the times they could be this close were getting fewer. She wasn't sad, she told herself. She was just sure that every moment would count from here on out.

It took them all day to get to the real starting point south and west of the Burrow. They had taken all their nonessential things from the hotel and put them in the attic at the Burrow. Once they got to Godric's Hollow they had no idea where things would go or how long things would take.

Hermione had come up with a simple plan to avoid raising eyebrows of the locals. She had first thought that using the cover story of being siblings might work except that they might meet someone who knew his parents. The biggest thing was to get rid of the Potter name so that anyone one tracking him wouldn't get lucky. Hermione spent the late morning making muggle identification for Harry by using her own as an example. She'd gotten hers with her parents the summer before. She used the surname of Welch. It was a common name that wouldn't raise too many eyebrows. Harry remained the first name because she knew that she'd used too many times to see Harry as anyone but Harry.

With that done, they devised a cover story for traveling in the area. Hermione was full of surprises for that too. She'd disguised the folder of information they had as a genealogy for Harry's branch of the Welch clan; she would be his girlfriend helping him trace the bloodline for a project in school the next year, their second at Oxford. She tried to keep as many facts as she could so it sounded real. She was his girlfriend. He was looking for lost relatives, his parents. This was the area they needed to look in for answers. So there were only a few things to remember outside of what they were really doing.

“Harry, the only thing you have to be careful of is someone calling out the name Potter and responding. Potter could be the name of someone totally unrelated to you. I have the distinct feeling that there are watchers who don't know much, but are looking for a Potter nosing around. Lord Voldemort would use people like that,” she said.

“Got it. Welch, looking for family, second year at Oxford,” he summarized.

“If questions about the school come up let me answer, I know it like the back of my hand since that's where I want to go,” she said.

They had used the theory of hiding in plain sight. No one would expect them to being hitchhiking—cautiously. They'd gotten a ride to the point where asking anyone to take them further would have been to ask them to go way off the beaten path.

Harry was pleased that Hermione was so into the cloak and dagger nature of their quest. He could not have thought of all these things on his own. He'd added some wrinkles by asking questions and she thought of the answers, like why. Her answer was for school. He liked it.

“Well, we should stop here for the night,” said Hermione as six o'clock approached. “It's another four hours or so to the next town on foot unless we find a ride right away.” They had enjoyed the chance to talk and enjoy the late summer weather. It had been the only saving grace that first day.

“I really felt like my luck would hold out,” said Harry. “But I suppose there is a reason Godric's Hollow is so hard to find. Someone wanted to make sure it was obscure. It's just too bad for my parents that they shared their secret with that traitor Pettigrew.”

“Harry, I know but we've been talking about it all afternoon and we agree that Pettigrew was weak. Don't dwell on that though, Sweetheart. It'll just give you fits or even worse, nightmares,” said Hermione.

“I thought about that. We really made each other think too much last night,” said Harry, reflecting on the conversation after they'd showered and got ready to go to sleep the night before.

“I've thought about your Mom before, Harry. But last night was the first time I had a dream like that,” revealed Hermione. “Looking at those pictures made me smile and feel sad at the same time.”

“Listen to us. What are we trying to do? Are we trying to make sure we wake each other up screaming?” he laughed nervously. “Can we talk about something like what's for dinner?”

“Sure, Sweetheart, I understand and I'm sorry if I'm prolonging the conversation,” she said not knowing whether it was her or Harry who had kept it going. “I hope the little restaurant in town has good food.”

“Me too,” said Harry. “I sure would like something satisfying after a day of walking like this.”

They sat down to a nice meal consisting of the special of the day which happened to be pot roast, boiled potatoes, carrots and green beans. It wasn't what they had envisioned walking all day but it was highly recommended and they weren't disappointed.

They checked into the small twelve-room, ranch-style motel, the Willow Brook Inn at the end of the road. They'd passed it on their way in and hoped to find something a little bigger and more inviting later, but had no such luck.

Before either of them knew what hit them they were asleep in each other's arms. The day had wiped them out. Hermione awoke first at around five-thirty in the morning. It appeared that neither of them had moved from the spot they went to sleep in. Hermione couldn't remember being as tired as that in a long time. Harry woke up shortly afterward.

“Well, are you ready for another day of frustration?” he said after they'd been awake awhile. “I'm just preparing myself for more disappointment. I hope I didn't jinx us.” He smiled.

“Harry we knew this would be hard. I still feel like it is hidden in plain sight. We'll either see it or hear someone talk about it,” she said flatly trying to remain positive.

The second day proved to be a little hotter than the first. Even though the terrain got a little hillier and more difficult, the sights were a little more pleasant. “Seeing the never-ending farmland yesterday nearly bored me to tears. At least today, we get to see trees that turn into real woods again.”

The rolling hills seemed to go on forever. They tried not to think that this was just thirty kilometers from Willow Brook to Farmdale. Hermione's estimates of distance on the old map had proved to be way off, but Harry didn't complain because everything else was on the mark.

Just as the sun started to fall below the tree tops, Hermione and Harry arrived in the little town of Farmdale, population thirty-five. “I was hoping we'd get a chance to look around before dark,” said Harry. “I guess we'll just stay here and get an early start.”

“Oh, are you here to go sightseeing?” asked the kindly waitress. “My name is Millie. We don't get many sightseers here, but when we do I always enjoy it.”

“We're sort of sightseeing, but not really.” Hermione paused for a moment and then asked, “So, Millie, have you lived here long? I'm Hermione and this is Harry.”

“Well, I've been here all my life Hermione, but my husband hasn't. He just happened to be wandering through looking to buy land about eighteen years ago and the rest is history,” she said with a polite smile. Millie gave them a quick history of town and how the name had been derived. As they ate a wonderful meal which was made all the better by the kindness Millie showed them. “Gordie had been in town for a few years by the time I was old enough to be married; he tried hard to convince me to marry him for three years and I finally gave in. We've been married ten years now.”

Hermione smiled at Harry as strong middle-aged man arrived and put his hat on the rack near the door. “So, has Millie given you the history of Farmdale yet? Oh, by the looks of your faces, she's bragging again about how she played hard to get long enough break me of my philandering ways. I saw you two come in some time ago. Hello, I'm her husband Gordie.”

Millie's husband looked like he might be nearly ten years older than her, but he also seemed just as pleasant as she. He gave her a hug and welcomed Harry and Hermione with a warm handshake. “She loves this little town. When we had the opportunity to buy this place, she convinced me that it would do a lot of good for the town if we could keep people here overnight to spend their money. What brings you through here?” Instantly Harry took a liking to Gordie.

“Harry has a project for school that all history majors get. The project is to recreate a history of their family by visiting places where they were known to live.” said Hermione.

“So you have family here in the area, Harry?” asked Gordie.

“Can we help?” asked Millie before Harry could answer.

Harry knew he had to get into this conversation somehow so, he made a joke. “Ehh, she's the brains of this outfit I'm just along for the ride,” he smiled pointing at Hermione. “But we could use any help finding this little place called Godric's Hollow. It's mentioned only twice in my genealogy and it isn't really specific about where it is.”

“Godric's Hollow,” said Millie. She said it again as if it rang a bell but she couldn't tell where.

“Gordie, is that the little section of Pine Acres that has that lovely garden?” she asked.

“It sounds so familiar, but it's not right here in Farmdale so I'm not as clear on where it is exactly.”

“You know it is. I'll be. That's a gorgeous little place just south of here near the coast. There are about five or six cottages there. The garden sits between two of them. I remember a strange sensation as we walked through the garden as if it were almost too beautiful to be true. The neighbors seemed to take delight in it though. They said that years ago there was a young couple who took care of it,” said Gordie. “It was tragic though. Apparently, someone meant them harm because they were found dead there just after Halloween 1981.”

Hermione and Harry had the chills. Hermione saw the dazed look on Harry's face and decided it was time to take over the conversation. “So, how did you find about that?”

“You know, it was strange. We went on a little three day honeymoon about three years ago and happened upon the place,” said Gordie. “It's strange I haven't thought about it since. But anyway, the neighbor saw us and came out to say hi. They told us the whole history, but never mentioned the caretakers until we asked who took care of it now since they seemed to talk of the caretakers in the past tense.”

“You know, it was such a sad thing. No one remembered the names of the caretakers, nor did they know any details. It was like they had been made to forget. I can't imagine anyone forgetting that kind of tragedy. Remember the story, Gordie? They said that ever since the caretaker's bodies were found that little garden has remained in nearly pristine condition without anyone touching it. They refer to it lovingly as the `Magic Garden',” said Millie resolutely.

“Oh, never mind Millie, she and I have this argument every so often about the crops or just the weather. She says there are magical powers working all around us that we never see and I'm a skeptic,” he smiled. “But she's so adorable I can't argue too long.”

Gordie paused a second. “But I have to admit that unless someone is sneaking in to take care of that garden, it is pretty amazing that it looks that good. I could see how people believe in magic.”

“Did you ask the circumstances around the tragedy? Did the neighbor say they saw anything?” asked Harry in an almost but not quite agitated tone. Hermione noticed it and hoped he remained calm.

“Harry, Millie and I felt so uncomfortable with the whole situation that day that we didn't ask. But if you go there and hear anything, I would be interested to know now that you mention it,” said Gordie.

Harry smiled at Hermione. “Sure, it just seems odd that no one remembers. But you never know. This world is a crazy place sometimes,” said Harry wanting to get upstairs where they could talk in private. He'd calmed down as he realized that Gordie and Millie were the wrong people to asks such questions.

Hermione saw the look on Harry's face. “Gordie and Millie, it has been delightful to talk to you. Harry and I are just worn out. You did say the room has two beds right?”

“Oh, yes, Sweetie. Wouldn't want to give that boyfriend of yours any ideas now, would we?” kidded Millie.

“It's too late. The ideas are there, but she threatens to leave me if I act on them so I have to be good,” said Harry with a light-hearted laugh.

“You two are a cute couple. I can see a good life for the two of you if you're patient with each other,” smiled Millie.

Gordie laughed. “Did I tell you she's the town matchmaker too?”

“Gordie, stop that. You'll make them think horrible things about me,” replied Millie with a giggle.

Hermione gave Harry a hug. “We get along great and we love each other. We just have some things to accomplish in life before we settle down.”

“Good for you,” said Gordie. “Well, I have to wash up for dinner so I'll see you two tomorrow I hope.”

“Will you kids be coming down for breakfast?” asked Millie quietly as Gordie walked through to the kitchen. “If you like, I can make you a special meal since you're our only guests. If it were Sunday, there'd be a dozen people here for breakfast.”

“Sure,” said Hermione. “We'd love a home cooked breakfast. After all where in the world can you go but here and get great food and that kind of service.”

Millie beamed at Hermione's comments and Hermione looked happy to have made someone's day. Harry noticed it too and felt an affinity for Millie and Gordie that he'd rarely had for the muggles he'd met. A pang of sadness hit him wondering why Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia couldn't be like them. He pushed it out of his head as soon as he could.

Hermione whispered to Harry. “We need to see if we can be heard in the hall.” She took the key and went it. She started talking about the day as if Harry were in the room and after a few seconds came out and said, “I'm sorry, Sweetheart. I thought you'd come in with me.”

Harry shook his head. “I couldn't hear a word.” He paused. “Now, I'm going to be up all night waiting for daylight. I can't wait to see it.”

“Me too, Harry, but we need to sleep. The worst thing we could do would be to get to our destination without our wits about us,” she said. “We have to be able to think when we get there. I'm sure there is something there that will help us.”

Harry knew she was right, but was equally as sure that he was too excited to sleep. “We have to think of something that will help me sleep,” he said pensively concentrating on what he'd just heard.

“Yeah, it's too bad we've given up sex for a while,” said Hermione teasing Harry without thinking.

A smile broke across Harry's face. “That'd do it,” he said with anticipation.

“No way, Harry, I was joking,” she said. “I'm sorry, but I'm not making the bed shake after our little display of wholesomeness downstairs.”

Harry smiled. “I know I knew you were kidding. But this is one of those times that I need my mind taken off the rest of the world for a while. You're right though. We need to stay focused. This is why we agreed to be good for a while.”

“I know Harry. I want to be with you too, but we seem to sleep in and lose track of things when we get lost in the moment and we can't afford that right now,” she said. “I really am sorry for saying that.”

He got up, walked to where she sat at the little table in the corner and put his hand on hers. “Sweetheart, maybe if we just sit and talk about things we did this summer or plans for the future we'll get our minds off of it. Don't let me let my mind runaway with thoughts of my parents.”

“I know Sweetheart. Well, one thing that came out of this is that there is a class at Oxford that challenges students to create a family history from their genealogy. It sort of like what would it have been like for your family during `blank'. You fill in the time period with something like The Elizabethan Era or World War II. I love magic Harry, but that stuff interests me too,” said Hermione.

Harry was glad she was able to think of something so quick. He wondered about the entrance requirements for her and asked her how she planned to get in. They were able to fill a couple hours with a wide variety of subjects. “You know Hermione, I don't care for school that much. Yet when I listen to you and how much you know about things outside of the magic world, I get more interested.”

“You know Harry it wouldn't be that hard for you to get into some classes as a student-at-large. Okay, maybe they wouldn't be at Oxford or Cambridge, but at a smaller school somewhere,” she explained. “A good set of grades there and the larger schools would take a look at you.”

“Come on Hermione, you could blow those kids away that go there. I'm a middle-of-the-pack student and you know it,” he said realistically. “I would do it for classes that interested me and stick to what I know.”

Hermione smiled. “Well, all I want is for you to be happy, Harry. I don't want you to think that you have to be good at school to keep me interested in you. After all, I'm a witch and that will forever be a part of my life.”

“Yeah, maybe with your brains and my brawn…,” he stopped and flexed…laughing.

Hermione cracked up too. “You know we could just be happy together owning a place like this. I couldn't be the fulltime cook, maid and bottle washer though,” she said making a face with her tongue hanging out the side of her mouth. “I'm afraid I'd kill more than I fed with my cooking. I could do the baking and stuff. I liked doing the cake for your birthday.”

“Are you just making stuff up as we go along?” Harry asked.

“Sort of, maybe. But we were talking just now and I realized how much I would love to be with you all day and do something together. Just think, we own our own business where we could raise our kids and enjoy life. You wouldn't be out chasing dark wizards or nutty witches making love potions. It would be just us making a life for ourselves,” she said dreamily.

“Would you be happy that way?” he asked. “I don't know. I get kind of a rush from the chase and the excitement.”

“Me too, Harry but I wanted to think of something positive and peaceful. Not to mention that we already have the money for something like that. My Dad would love to see me do something like that. He'd probably accept that as an alternative to Medical or Dental School. I mean being an entrepreneur would please him.” She said as she walked to the sink to brush her teeth for bed.

“You want to make your parents proud, don't you Hermione?” asked Harry. “I'm not going to make that harder, am I?”

“Don't talk like that,” she said. “First off, I'm Daddy's little girl and he'll be happy with what makes me happy if I prove to him that I'm truly happy. That's why I know they'll eventually fall in love with you like I have.” She came back into the room ready for bed and kissed Harry on the forehead. “Just let me handle my parents and let's stay alive long enough to make our dreams come true.”

Harry smiled at her as her hand trailed off the ends of his finger tips. “Fair enough, Sweetheart. Why shouldn't I trust you with that? I trust you with everything else.”

“Exactly. Now get some sleep and don't go visiting Rosy Palm and her five sisters tonight. It'll spoil our next time together.” She shut the light out giggling into the pillow. “Good night, Harry.”

“Good night, you little vixen,” he said trying to think of something other than “prick tease” to call her. “I'll send Rosy on vacation, but remember if you get too sassy I can call her home in an instant.”

“Oh, Harry, shush up and go to bed,” she said roaring in laughter again.

Harry's dreams turned to Hermione that night. Throughout the night he dreamt of her in every capacity they'd talked about. He was aroused with dreams of making love. He was warmed with dreams of cuddling. He was entranced with the thought of having a child with her. He thought of her holding the baby as he kissed her and played with the baby's feet. And then, as if the whole dream was a prelude to tragedy, a dark figure entered. He was paralyzed as he watched his Hermione stricken in the face. He couldn't move. She fell as she struggled to hold their baby.

It was surreal. He started moving toward them now. He was fighting to move to get closer. He saw her face. It was fierce and unrelenting as she fought her attacker.

Suddenly, he saw himself lying in the crib with a scar on his forehead and his mother lying on the floor. He looked back and saw the ominous figure pointing his wand at him, “You didn't have to die you know. You should have just given me the child.” There was a flash of green light and Harry sat up with a scream.

“Noooooo!” he yelled.

Hermione nearly fell out of bed and there were foot steps in the hall, “Harry, are you alright, Sweetie?” She knew immediately what happened without knowing details.

“Are you kids alright in there?” asked Gordie from outside the door. “Harry?”

Hermione opened the door to dispel any thoughts that Harry might have been yelling at her. “Gordie, Sir, Harry suffers from terrible nightmares sometimes. This is the first one in a long time. We're sorry for making such a spectacle.”

Harry sat shivering in bed in a cold sweat. “Please shut the door, Hermione.”

“I'm sorry to intrude, please, he needs a moment,” said Gordie stepping away but looking back in with sadness in his eyes.

As soon as Hermione closed the door, Harry's eyes welled with tears. “It was the worst thing I could have imagined, Hermione. It was us with our baby…and Voldemort or someone….and then you crumpled to the floor. When I got to you, it was my Mom,” his voice cracked at every word. “It was me in the crib, but the wand was pointed at me. It's all so out of place.” The tears became sobs.

Hermione worried about Harry. The closer the time came to facing Voldemort and the truth about himself and his family, the more profoundly moved he was—both for good and bad. She's felt it in the passion in his kisses and the intensity of his lovemaking. It was also apparent in his body as he sobbed now.

“Sweetheart, I will never leave you. Never. I will always be in your heart, Harry. No matter what happens, you have to withstand these things. I hate myself for saying this but you can love someone too much, Harry. You are not responsible for your mother or me,” she cried with him.

“I would die to change it all, Hermione. I can't take it sometimes. I look at you and I think of our future. I want to see the baby we make together like in my dream, but…,” he was incoherent as he mumbled.

She held him through the early hours of the morning until just before dawn when he fell asleep in her arms. She tried to think of all they had talked about that could have brought such a powerful reaction. She guessed that there were stronger powers at work here than just dreams. She would have guessed that Harry had connected to memories of that night so long before.

By nine o'clock Harry was sitting up. “Are you okay, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“I'm sorry, Hermione. It was just so real,” he said quietly.

“Does your scar bother you?” she asked looking at him wincing slightly.

“I suppose it does, but it's not like it was before. It's like a blinding flash that pierces now instead of a burning sensation,” he said. “We have to go there no matter what today, Hermione. That dream will come back if I don't. There are details that I am supposed to fill in, I can feel it.”

She couldn't argue with him. They had to go. These two instances of raw emotion were unsettling. She went down to the restaurant as Harry got ready.

“Hi,” she said to Millie who was sitting at the counter reading the morning paper.

“Is everything okay, honey?” asked Millie. “Gordie was worried about Harry. Gordie was in the Royal Army for a while and he said the only time he'd ever seen anyone react like that was after a near death experience in battle. We know you guys are too young to have done anything like that.”

Hermione tried not to take a deep breath, but it was the natural reaction when you tried to think of an answer that fit but didn't give away the whole truth. “He lost a friend a month or two ago. It was his mentor. It was a horrible thing that he doesn't talk about much. All I can do is comfort him. His mentor was like a father since his parents had both died when he was very young.” Hermione didn't know why the story was coming so close to the truth. It was as if her soul needed cleansing, but it rushed out as she held her tears back poorly. “I love him, Millie and I don't know how to help him.”

Harry heard her from the steps. He listened.

“Honey, all we can do to help those we love is to be there when they ask us to be there. If we try to be there every minute we lose who we are and then we're not strong enough to help,” said Millie. She looked around the room. “Hermione, Sweetheart, Gordie and I will have to adopt children. Gordie struggles with his malady. No one besides me and his doctors—and now you—will ever know the pain he feels for not being able to do what he feels a man should do. We missed our opportunity, but love is enough if you want it to be.”

Hermione looked at Millie. “How do you help him when you know the pain is the greatest though? He must feel like he's on the ledge and jumping seems like an option.”

“He lives on in spite of it though, Hermione. Does Harry get that way?” she asked.

“No, it's a little different. It's too long of a story, but I will say that he has the capacity to love others so much that he has nearly sacrificed himself for them when it wasn't necessary. I'm afraid that one day that will happen,” said Hermione. “I don't go to church, but I find myself praying for him.”

“Hermione, God or whatever power you believe in gives us only what we can handle. I believe that. I also believe that each time we survive a trial, we prove we can handle more. Then just when we think we've made it, more is given to us. Harry is strong and so are you. Your love makes that so,” she said. “I don't know you that well, but I can tell that you two are breaking boundaries of commitment and love everyday. Just keep going sweetie.”

Harry coughed and went up two steps and back down to warn them. “Hi, ladies, how's my best friend doing there?” He smiled at Hermione. “She is my strength sometimes, Millie. I don't know why the dreams affect me that way, but she sets me right.”

At that moment, Harry alleviated the sadness growing in the room. Millie shared some of the lighter stories in the local insert to the London Times. One of the farmers in Willow Brook had a prized hog get caught in a fence. Another farmer had a birthday party for the family cow. The cow had given them milk for ten years. So on and so on. Hermione and Harry were able to relax for a few moments before they moved on.

“Harry, would you and Hermione like a ride to …what's the name of that little place?” asked Gordie.

“Godric's Hollow,” said Hermione. She looked at Harry.

“Sure, my feet are still sore from the walk. Hermione, do you want to keep a room here? We could walk back here instead of both ways,” suggested Harry.

“Oh, now, that's a wonderful idea Harry,” she said perking up as she noticed that Harry seemed to be in better spirits. Hermione turned to Millie. “There is the possibility though that we won't come back tonight, can you just let us keep the stuff somewhere until we do come back?”

“Sure, we'll only charge you for when you stay. And for you guys, it's half price,” said Gordie.

What would have been a four hour walk took less than twenty minutes riding with Gordie. Just before they got there Gordie turned to Harry. “Harry, mate, I hope I didn't embarrass you by staring at you through the door. I just felt your pain and I didn't know why.”

“Gordie, you and Millie have been so nice to us. What were you supposed to do, ignore someone screaming in their sleep?” said Harry rhetorically.

“Well, it was weird. We've had couples that woke us screaming, “Yes!” at the top of their voice, several times in succession as I remember, but never anyone yelling “No.” he smiled and looked out the windshield. “So, kids, don't feel that you have to pretend to be saints. Do what the spirit moves you to do.”

Harry and Hermione had to smile at each other. “Thanks for the ride,” said Harry to change the subject. “We do appreciate it.”

They rolled to a stop at the opening to a little gated community. “Hey, they must be selling tickets to the garden these days.”

There was a sign on the fence that said, “Godric's Hollow, home of the Magical Garden.”

“Nice,” said Harry trying to put his best foot forward as his stomach tied in knots.

“Thank you. We'll see you soon, Gordie,” waved Hermione as he turned around and went the other way.

They waited for him to get out of sight and then Hermione told Harry, “I know you heard me talking to Millie. I'm sorry, Harry. I lost it too.”

Harry took her around the shoulders and pulled her head to his chest. “Sweetheart, we both got a valuable lesson today. It was unavoidable under the circumstances. Just don't worry about me getting heroic. I actually have a reason to think first now…and you're that reason.”

Nothing could have prepared Harry and Hermione for what they saw that afternoon. Harry took a deep breath, “Shall we?” he asked Hermione and held out his arm.

“Absolutely, whenever you're ready,” she said taking his arm as they walked through the gate.

Harry had no idea what he would see. Would it be like Grimmauld Place? The house appeared out of thin air there and once it appeared seemed perfectly normal. He had no idea what it looked like when he was inside. Today would the garden even exist in his eyes? Was it simply a magical screen to cover the ruins of his first childhood home?

It was Harry that saw the garden first. He was taken aback that it actually existed. It was just as beautiful as Gordie and Millie had made it sound. Hermione saw it just a fraction of a second after Harry. “Wow,” he said. “Would you look at this!”

He walked through it and around it three of four times looking for anything that appeared to be different about it than a regular old garden. He could find nothing. He and Hermione took a seat on the bench at the back of the neighboring property and just stared. “I would have thought there would be something,” said Hermione. “I didn't expect anything but the garden but I expected you to see something.”

They walked the grounds looking at the flowers, hoping to see something that remotely resembled a sign of the magical nature of the garden. Hermione noticed the small gravestones and called Harry cautiously. “Harry, this is interesting.” She pointed at her feet. Harry knew instantly what she'd found.

He took a deep breath, straightened his shoulders and walked toward her some fifteen meters away. As he approached, he felt happier and not sadder as he'd imagined he would. A sense of belonging filled him as the wind caressed him. His eyes glassed over, but he maintained his composure.

“You feel their presence, don't you Harry?” Hermione guessed.

“I don't know if I feel them, but I feel a sense that I am supposed to be here,” he said simply. He turned and looked around from where he stood. He noticed something that he'd not seen just moments before near the place he'd been standing. It glistened in the summer sun. If he had seen it in the park in London, he'd have thought it was a piece of debris such as tin foil. Here right now, it looked like something he was supposed to find. He walked over and found that it had been placed there. He was convinced of it.

“Harry, what have you there?” asked Hermione.

“I'm not sure,” he said. He looked around to make sure no one was around. “It's strange. It's covered with runes.”

“Harry, I remember reading about these. They are like magical time capsules. If the runes are read correctly, it will produce a sort of waking dream for all those present. I can read the cover but I would need the light of a wand to cast the proper light on it to read the rest. It says on the top, “My Dearest, Harry.”

Chills consumed them both. “Harry, we need to be somewhere safe to invoke magic this powerful,” said Hermione. “Someone needs to transcribe the runes and then you speak the words, Harry. It is very complex.”

Harry was still staring at the think box that was the width and height of a man's wallet but the depth of a credit a small memo pad. “Why, Hermione? You could read it here.”

“Harry, this will produce a sort of hologram of the sender or senders. This was not produced by your parents, Harry. They had help. It hasn't sat here for sixteen years either. Everyone who can see us will see the message, Harry. That's what I'm trying to say,” explained Hermione.

“Harry, it works like a pensieve only it is locked and only the one who it is intended for can open it,” she said. “I think you want to be in private where you can take it in.”

“I don't want to leave though, Hermione. I've found them. Don't you understand?” he said sadly. As he spoke the breeze picked up and sudden feeling of warmth passed through him. He knew no one on earth could feel it but him at that moment. He didn't know whether it was real or in his mind, but the message seemed to carry the soft, loving voice he remembered as a child.

“We love you, Harry. Trust Hermione. Her love for you will carry you now as mine did years ago. Listen to the love in your soul not the sadness in your heart, Harry.”

Harry closed his eyes and looked to the sky as love passed through him once more. He felt the presence of the love of family for which he'd longed for so many years. As the feeling passed, he looked at Hermione and smiled realizing she was now a member of that family in spirit.

He took a step closer to Hermione who had watched him intently for those few seconds.

“Harry, you felt your Mother's spirit pass through you, didn't you?” asked Hermione.

“How did you know?” said Harry with a tear. “How do you know me so well?”

“I don't know, Harry. But for a brief instant, I felt her too. It had to be her. We should go to the Burrow and find a place to open this. I believe it was saved until this very moment to enlighten and strengthen you.”

-->

The Unbroken Circle of Love—Chapter 15

Harry and Hermione returned to the Burrow as fast as they could once they realized what Harry had in his hand. He was so excited that he nearly burst into a cry of triumphant glee when he arrived. “Hiya, Harry,” said Arthur. “I'm glad to see you but extremely surprised at the same time.”

“Oh, you children come inside and have dinner with us,” said Mrs. Weasley without thinking.

The smile on Harry's face must have given something away because Ron was quick to pick up on it. “Okay, Harry, what gives? “

“Mr. Weasley have you ever seen one of these?” Harry asked.

He held his hand out with the Runic Memory Charm in his palm. “I found it at the place where my parents are buried,” he explained. “It was the most unbelievable moment of my life. Everything else seemed to pale in comparison when I found it.” He smiled at Hermione.

Hermione knew what he meant. “Harry and I felt his mother's presence there, Mr. Weasley. I mean it was unreal.”

The looks on the faces of the Weasleys seemed to break into wide grins of happiness for Harry. Ron just shook his head and smiled. “I'm glad for you mate. You deserve a little happiness where your parents are concerned.”

“Thanks, Ron,” said Harry. “Have you, Mr. Weasley? Hermione thinks she might be able to transcribe the runes herself.”

“Yes, Harry. I've seen one of these. My mother left each of her children one. It was very special Harry. This one seems to be very complex though. When I read the inscription on the top it opened for me immediately. It seems that there are two sets of runes here,” said Arthur kindly. “That may mean it may take a while. My rune proficiency is a little weak.”

“Ahem,” said Hermione with a smile.

“Oh, yes, of course. I'm sorry my dear. I forgot that you're as proficient as anyone,” said Arthur with a sheepish smile caused by forgetting she was there.

“Mr. Weasley, why do you think it is different than most?” asked Hermione.

“Well, at first glance I can usually make out the order of the runes with some accuracy, but it seems that they may be arranged to prevent someone from tampering,” he said. “Like I said, it's rare that there are two sets. Do you read them both together or separately? That's another question,” he continued. “I'm not even talking about the third set of runes if you count the part that's clearly addressing it to Harry.”

Now that Hermione looked at the runes more closely, she realized that they were more complicated than she'd ever seen. They were ordered very differently. “Harry, Mr. Weasley is right. There seems to be some differences to the way normal rune markings would be read. I'm sure I could do it, but it might take a long time to get it right.”

“Okay, now, this is kind of bothering me. I mean, what needs to be done?” he asked.

“Well, first, I think you should eat,” said Mrs. Weasley who had held back interrupting them with talk of dinner until now.

“Harry, I think that Remus will know more. I wouldn't be surprised if he knew something about the memory charm's existence in the first place,” said Arthur looking around the table. “It's not impossible Harry. It's just not as easy as maybe you and Hermione first thought.”

“I can go get Remus for you, Dad,” said Ron. “I know where he and Tonks went.”

Arthur looked at Molly and smiled. “Okay, Ron, but be discrete. You know what I mean don't you. They don't go off together too often.”

“Oh, yeah, right,” said Ron with a faint grin. “Any suggestions?”

“No, I think you're mature enough to figure it out, son. You'll know whether or not it's proper to explain, simply ask them to come to the Burrow when they have a chance or leave,” said Mr. Weasley.

“Maybe we should just send an owl,” said Ron hesitantly. “I don't think that I would want to have someone just drop by casually if I were them.”

Harry looked at Ron and realized that he was right. By sending an owl, they would minimize the intrusion as well as tell him to come to the Burrow without putting Ron or anyone in the unwanted position of being an unwelcome guest.

“I agree,” said Harry in as upbeat a tone as he could muster—which wasn't much. “He and Tonks don't deserve to have their evening disrupted for something that has waited this long in the first place. I mean, it's waited nearly sixteen years. It can wait another few hours or a day.” He hoped the disappointment in his voice didn't show through.

“Alright then, it's settled. Send Errol with a message. What do we say, Harry? Do we tell them what it's about specifically?” asked Mr. Weasley. “It's your call. You know that as soon as he finds out what it is, he will come right away.”

Harry paused for a moment to think. “Okay, just send this.” Harry asked Mr. Weasley for the piece of parchment lying on the table and hastily scribbled a note which read: “Hi Professor. Forgive the intrusion, but I'd really like to talk to you as soon as you have a chance. Please don't rush and spoil your time with Tonks. It's not that important.”

Harry.

Harry realized that it was always best to just say what you mean and let things fall where they may. He hoped that Remus and Tonks would believe him that it wasn't that important, but it would have been wrong not to put some urgency in the note. Otherwise, it would have seemed pointless to even send one.

“Good idea,” said Hermione. “I'm proud of you Harry. I think that says it and it's honest.”

“Yeah, mate. If it were me, I'd be a nutter by now,” laughed Ron. “Okay, so you guys think I am anyway.”

The chorus of laughter was heart-felt. It seemed as if they'd gone back to normal after the trials of the summer. Harry was glad and he knew exactly what Ron was trying to say. “You can say that again, Ron. I doubt that Tonks will hold him up anyway if it's about me.”

“Exactly, Harry, that's why I think the owl is best because it allows them to have their privacy even though we know where they are,” said Arthur.

Harry and Hermione sat at the kitchen table looking at the runes. Harry didn't have any runes classes so it was really foreign to him. Hermione explained some of the more basic ones that, but quickly pointed out that many have different meanings when put with others. “Some of these make sense to me and some don't. I don't like to guess when it comes to stuff like this.”

“Don't worry, Hermione. I forgive you for raising my hopes and then dashing them,” said Harry playfully.

“Harry, that's not funny. You know I take things that have to do with you and your parents very seriously. One thing I noticed is that it seems to be a familiar tone to it as if it were designed so that only a select group of people could transcribe them I think it was made so that your parents' friends would be the only ones who would be able to correctly decipher them.”

“You think that Remus will be able to do it then I take it,” said Harry.

“Yes and I think that even may take him a little time to figure out. It seems that your parents were the cautious type and this would make sense, especially if Professor Dumbledore was involved,” said Hermione. “Professor Dumbledore would not let them take unnecessary chances.”

The elder Weasley's went about their normal routine. Mr. Weasley disappeared to somewhere in the house and Mrs. Weasley finished the getting things put away from dinner.

Harry felt very much at home for the first time in a long while. Something seemed different as the four of them sat talking about trivial things. It was only a few days until Ginny's birthday and talking of the plans for her party was good fun. But as the topics left for conversation got fewer, Harry noticed Ginny and Ron glancing at him more and more.

“Guys, please. I'm just fine. I know you want to keep me entertained, but the constant glances to see if I'm okay are killing me,” he said finally. A second or two later, he laughed. “Really, guys I appreciate it, but you're making me self-conscious.”

That seemed to break the ice a bit. Ron and he turned their attention to professional Quidditch and the news coming out of Ireland. Hermione and Ginny talked about odds and ends from the summer. The Quidditch conversation was a little boring because Ron had read all the same stuff Harry had. He didn't mean to tune out Ron, but the giggling from the girls made it seem like there was more fun in listening to them. He heard Ron's name mentioned and immediately looked at his friend to see if he had too.

“Yeah, mate, Ginny gets a kick out of the fact that Luna and I are getting on pretty well,” said Ron.

“What? Mate, you mean you are sweet on Luna?” asked Harry trying to give Ron a little bit of a hard time.

“Yeah, so what of it?” asked Ron recognizing that Harry was playing. “You know you like her too and that you're jealous. I figure if I like her enough you'll try to steal her too.” Ron smiled fiendishly. “Just kidding, mate, really.”

Harry had to shake that one off. He never expected Ron to mention the events of the summer like that. “Well, that was kind of unexpected.”

“Yeah, I thought that would shut you up. I expected you to give me hell when you found out. I just wish Ginny wouldn't tell everyone everything she knows about us,” said Ron glancing at his sister.

“Yeah, it seems she gets a kick out of it,” said Harry hoping Ginny overheard him.

“Wait now,” said Ginny. “Are you saying I'm a gossip?” she asked with a good-natured smile. “I work hard to find out the dirt on everyone and you should appreciate that I told Ron what I would say about him already.” She laughed.

“Yeah, I have to give her that. She doesn't blindside me like she would a stranger, but I hope she never finds out too much about us because she might change her mind. So Ginny, tell them the story you told me about Fred and George,” said Ron.

Ginny smiled at Ron. “Maybe I shouldn't tell them that. Ah, I suppose there's no harm. Fred met a girl, guys.”

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, incredible, isn't it? The strangest part is how Fred got George jealous by meeting an honest to goodness nice girl. Fred spied her while he and George were at a restaurant in King's Cross,” said Ginny.

“You're kidding me,” said Harry. “Really? Good for him.”

“I don't know what to make of seeing my brothers bicker about whether a girl is right for one of them or not. Imagine what it's like for George to have Fred get the jump on a real relationship with someone.”

“Ginny, how did you find out?” asked Harry.

“That part is kind of funny really. I told Ron about it because Fred came to me for advice. After all the times that Fred and George gave Ron a hard time about being an oaf with Hermione, it turns out it's not so easy for Fred either. I don't think he could find his bum with both hands and a wand when it comes to her,” said Ginny. “Well, that's only partially true. He wanted to know the best way to set the mood to kiss her without being a clod. I have to hand it to him though. He's smitten and he knows it. He's willing to do something about it too.”

“What took me by surprise was when I went to visit them and the subject of Fred's girl came up and George started telling me how she wasn't right for him,” giggled Ginny. “I had to laugh because I don't think that George really knows her. He just didn't like spending last Friday and Saturday night alone at the shop while Fred entertained at their flat.”

“Oh my god, I'll bet that was awkward,” said Hermione. “I mean was that before or after you talked with Fred about kissing her?”

“After, of course. I feel badly that she had no chance if Fred did what I told him to do,” said Ginny casually. “You know what I mean don't you Hermione?”

“You mean the part where guys out think themselves and miss the clues that we want to be kissed?” asked Hermione.

“Exactly,” said Ginny. “Fred looked at me like I had two heads when I told him that a girl who stands close to you on her own or touches your arm is often inviting you into her space and making herself available.”

“How do guys get to be twenty years old and not know stuff like that?” asked Hermione.

“Ron asked me the same thing when I told him. I think it's because there are so many girls who don't hint at things anymore. Or, maybe they hint at them, but eventually they just give up the hinting and make it obvious. Shy guys wait until a girl does that. Sometimes it costs them by losing a really nice girl who thinks they're a wimp,” giggled Ginny. “It made a difference between you and Luna didn't it Ron?”

“Yeah, I made Luna blush a little at first, but she kissed me back and then things were cool,” said Ron without any further explanation.

“So, you don't think Fred and she spent the night together in their flat do you?” asked Hermione.

“No, George went home later that night and they were gone,” said Ginny. “So, I'm sure it will take George only a few days of licking his wounds to figure out that if he doesn't want to be alone on the weekends from now on he has to find a girlfriend too.”

“Oh, and she'll be prettier and richer than Fred's, you can bet on that,” laughed Ron. “They are like that you know.”

They all laughed and nodded as each of them had their own picture of some pretty girl with George trying to upstage Fred.

“So what other dirt do you have?” asked Hermione softly.

Ginny giggled. “Well, I heard that Parvati and Seamus….”

Hermione tried to contain her laughter as she and Ginny talked about everyone that had been there during the summer. Ron didn't particularly like hearing his name, but ignored them and started talking to Harry.

“So, mate, what was the place like?” asked Ron.

Harry had been distracted a bit watching the girls giggle at each little bit of gossip. “Oh, sorry Ron. I never thought I'd see the day those two would sit and talk like they used to do. What did you just ask me?”

“I just asked what the place was like, Godric's Hollow,” said Ron glancing over at the girls with bated breath as Ginny told Hermione about a conversation with Luna that Ron wasn't that bad of a kisser.

Harry kept a straight face while he was smiling on the inside. “It's alright, mate, I know it's annoying but it's nice to see them getting on so well,” he repeated. “Anyway, the place was kind of cool, but kind of creepy too. We met this couple in the town just before Godric's Hollow…” Harry told him the story of Gordie and Millie. He described the whole trip except for the dream. He felt good talking to Ron again.

“So, you actually heard your Mom say that?” asked Ron.

Harry realized that it was kind of crazy to say he actually heard her, so he explained that it was more like a waking dream. Ron nodded and seemed to understand that a little better. “Yeah, her presence was definitely in the air there though,” said Harry as he finished. “That's when we Apparated here.”

Harry and Hermione had arrived at the Burrow shortly after six and it was ten now. He realized how odd it was that the Weasley's had eaten their dinner so early today.

The conversation sort of melded together again as all four of them got tired of talking and began to slow things down at nearly the same time. “So, can you believe it? We've been sitting her jabbering away for over three hours,” giggled Hermione. “What's even funnier is that we talked about stuff that only a few weeks ago would have been off limits for sure.”

“Yeah, how in the world did we get to talking about this stuff without pissing each other off?” asked Ginny. “I mean seriously.”

“I don't know, but it's kind of cool, if you ask me,” said Hermione. “I never knew you were jealous of me before you ever started dating Harry.”

“Hermione, if you learned one thing this summer, you should know that you two were so blindly in love that you spent nearly three years not noticing how people wanted to be you. It wasn't always about dating Harry. It was sometimes about how famous he is and that they wanted to be part of that and you took it for granted. I don't mean took Harry for granted, but the situation. Some of it was crushes girls had on Harry, but not that often I don't think.”

“You're kidding me,” said Hermione.

“I don't remember, but I think it was some of Cho's friends when Harry and Cho were kind of seeing each other,” said Ginny. “That wasn't the only time that happened. It's just one I remember.”

“Why was I always the last to know?” said Harry.

“It's probably good for you, Harry. You might have ended up with someone like Pansy Parkinson,” said Ron.

“Take that back, you git. That's not funny,” said Harry with a cringe.

“Oh, yuck,” said Hermione. “That is disgusting.” She put her finger in her mouth as if to gag herself and then laughed.

“Oh, come on now, Pansy is gorgeous,” said Ginny. “Not!”

They roared with laughter. They were laughing so hard that no one including Harry noticed that Remus had entered the living room. “Ahem, if you guys are finished?”

Harry's head snapped toward Remus in surprise. “How long have you been here?” he asked quickly.

“Oh, I'd say about fifteen minutes,” said Remus. “I Apparated into the garden and came in through the door like everyone else, but you guys were acting like your old selves, so I thought it better to let you go for a while.” He smiled. “And, the four of you make quite a little comedy troupe if you ask me.”

Harry was about to ask Remus if he'd seen the Runic Memory Charm when Arthur came in holding it in his hand. “So what did you think of it, Remus?”

Remus had come alone. He sat down with his hands folded and his elbows on his knees leaning forward as if he were thinking. “Please, Arthur would you set it there on the table.” He pointed to an area in the center of the table.

“I know when it was made. I was there that day,” said Remus. “It brings back mixed emotions as you might imagine. I wish…”

Hermione was so eager to tell Remus her idea that she inadvertently interrupted him mid-sentence. “Yes, Hermione?” he said rather abruptly.

“I'm sorry, Professor, but I have an idea that may seem crazy on the surface. I think it could be useful as an approach to breaking the code though,” she said quickly and quietly.

“Well, go ahead. You're way too bright to ignore,” said Remus with a mixture of irritation and understanding. He paused and continued. “I'm sorry, I was just deep in thought the last few minutes while you guys were chatting and I started thinking out loud. Anyway, please tell me your idea, Hermione.”

“Oh, Professor, I'm truly sorry,” she said apologetically. “I just thought even though it's a code, it probably had something to do with you, Sirius, and Wormtail.”

“Yes, that's true,” said Remus. “I am familiar with the runes used on this charm, but I can't remember how or why.”

“So, you have seen this pattern before?” asked Hermione.

“No, not really, Hermione. I am familiar with the symbolism and how it may have been developed. I think that they are placed there in a specific way for a purpose and we may have been told about it at the time it was made,” said Remus. “As you know, Professor Dumbledore was capable of many things that ordinary wizards are not able to do. One of them was to hide bits of information in seemingly harmless conversations and then present them with the means to remember them magically.”

Harry listened to the last bit carefully. “Do you mean that Professor Dumbledore might tell you something that is important, but it doesn't seem so until something else happens?” asked Harry for clarification.

“That's the gist of it, Harry. He was very old by muggle standards, yet just getting to the prime of his power as a wizard,” said Remus. “I know that sounds silly when you think of him as old as he was. Wizards get more powerful as they get older, Harry, but their stamina to use it begins to give out.”

Harry nodded. “So you were saying, Professor?”

“He confided in me that there would come a day when he would have to make some very difficult personal choices. I think he was talking about Professor Snape and the way things happened with him. I also think that he knew that certain events would have to come to pass in order for Lord Voldemort to be defeated,” said Remus.

“You still believe that Snape did what he was supposed to do when he killed Albus?” asked Arthur.

“Yes, I do,” said Remus with no explanation. “I also think that even in those early days, he gave us all clues that would help us should we be the one to be called on to help you with this charm. I think it is just a matter of study and recollection, Harry. I know that doesn't make it any easier for you as you anticipate hearing your parents, but I think the best way to do this is to take it into a quiet room where I can meditate on that day and the ones surrounding it. I have the feeling that it is the key to unlocking this message for you, Harry.”

Remus stood up with the charm and spoke with Arthur about a place he could take it to think. Arthur showed him up the stairs and into the twins' unused bedroom as Harry yawned and watched sleepily after them.

“Harry, mate, you look like you could use a place to relax,” said Ron. “You want to crash out in my room for a while?”

“Yeah, Ron, I do need to get a little rest. It's too much to just sit here and wait,” said Harry. This latest development had increased his anxiety. He hoped that Hermione might be able to sneak in and cuddle for a bit, but he knew that might not be a good idea right under the noses of the Weasleys.

Almost as if Ron had read his mind, Ron winked at Hermione and him. Ginny saw the exchange and smiled. “Mum, can we make some coffee cakes and stuff? It looks like we might need some tea or coffee. It's going to be a long night.”

Harry smiled at Hermione. He knew he needed to take a nap and relax. Somehow, Ron and Ginny knew that Harry needed to just get away and rest. The elder Weasley's wouldn't approve of them being in the same bed in their house, but the distraction seemed to be working.

“Sure, Ginny,” said Mrs. Weasley as Harry heard the pots and pans clunking around. “I think we have everything we need.”

Harry went into Ron's room and lay down. He heard Hermione excuse herself from Mrs. Weasley and Ginny. A moment later he felt her arms around his waist as she slid in behind him in the bed as he lay on his side looking out the window.

“You know Arthur and Molly know exactly what's going on, don't you?” said Hermione rhetorically.

“Yeah, funny, isn't it?” said Harry. “Ginny and Ron don't seem to know that.”

“Oh, I think they do,” said Hermione. “They are just helping us get away with a little grace and subtlety. They know we're intimate. I'm sure of it. But I'm also sure they know we wouldn't be rude and offend them in their house.”

Harry lay silently with Hermione's arms around his waist. She didn't break into his silent daydream at all. She simply held him.

Some four hours later, Ron came into the room and awoke them. Harry had needed more than a nap. He'd slept deeply for the entire time and Hermione had as well. He was shocked that he felt so rested.

Harry and Hermione emerged from Ron's room without comment as Arthur, Molly, Ron, Ginny and Remus looked on. The mood seemed odd at first. “Is everything okay?” asked Harry.

“Absolutely, Harry,” said Remus. “I think I may have it. I ran that day over and over in my head. Thanks to coffee cakes and caffeine. It's funny how those muggle concoctions help to keep one focused long enough.”

“So, what was it?” asked Hermione.

“Harry, I have a bit of a story to tell you that I never thought to be relevant until just a little while ago,” said Remus handing Harry the memory charm. “I promise to try not to get too long-winded, but I might so bear with me please.”

“First, I want you to know that your parents loved you with all their hearts. I want you to savor this moment with your friends and remember the way you talked amongst yourselves when I came in tonight. We forget about things like that when life gets in our way. I would never have remembered that day so vividly, if I hadn't taken the time to think in that room alone,” said Remus.

He stood and walked toward the fireplace. He stopped for a moment and looked at his shoes in almost a gesture of humility. “Harry, it is quite ironic how your friendship with Hermione turned out.” He paused and looked at each face for a moment. “I was in love with Lily too, just as Ron and you were in love with Hermione. James and I both loved Lily, your mother. The irony was that she and I were the ones that had the fabulous friendship and your father was the one who brooded over her. No disrespect intended, Ron.”

Harry was dumbfounded. He looked at Hermione, Ginny and Ron. “Professor?”

“Let me finish,” he said. “Many things will come clear soon.”

Harry sat up straight for a second and then assumed a position very much like the one Professor Lupin had been in looking at the charm on the table earlier in the evening. He slumped with his elbows on his knees and hands folded looking at the small candle burning on the table.

“Harry, we all loved Lily. She loved both of us. It turned out the way it was supposed to turn out, Harry. She and I were friends because she needed to know how to get through to your father. I was less intimidating in her mind. Your Dad was bordered on being a Death Eater, Harry. He fell in love with your mother because she was unapologetic for being a muggle. She stood as firmly against him as anyone could have. What the attraction between them was, I don't know. I think it was purely sexual, to be perfectly honest. She was the girl everyone wanted and he was the richest and coolest boy at Hogwarts,” said Remus. “The irony of it all was that your father never knew how much I loved your mother until the day they made this.”

Harry sat shaking his head as he looked up at Remus. “You can't tell me that you didn't know all this without sitting in that room tonight,” said Harry. “How could you pretend with me? I mean how could you pretend with all of us?”

“Pretend?” asked Remus. “I never pretended that your mother was anything but a wonderful person. I never pretended that I was in love with her either. I simply related to you always what a special woman she was. I was respectful. I also seem to remember telling you that your father was somewhat of a rogue. Didn't I?”

“It sounds different now somehow,” retorted Harry.

“Well, sure it does. You're seventeen and you've had love in your life now for quite some time. You've broken away from the naïve little boy who regarded life as unfair because your parents died. Or at least I hope you have,” said Lupin harshly. “I won't talk to you anymore like a young boy, Harry. Your father tortured Severus Snape and many others who where not full-blooded wizards. Your mother was off limits because he knew he would lose the only true friends he had if he started picking on her. I won't tell you that whole story now. It's too complicated.”

“Your father was no where near the type of man he would eventually become until he got to know Lily,” described Lupin. “I remember how that happened too. It was the night that Sirius saved Snape from certain death as he was coming to where they had me holed up. Sirius came back from getting Snape out of there and punched your Dad square in the mouth.”

“Sirius was the only person in the world who could have gotten away with that without being destroyed. Your father was immensely powerful in a number of ways. Sirius, however, was the one who understood that the only way to deal with James was to face power with power and arrogance,” said Remus. “It was the only time that any of us raised a hand against the other until the night we found Wormtail three years ago.”

“Lily happened to be walking by the classroom where your father was nursing a black-eye and swollen lip,” he recalled. “I, of course, got this part of the story from Lily later. I was still raging in that Shrieking Shack.”

“I never got an objective account of the full story, but your father mellowed significantly after that. Lily was aware of my plight unbeknownst to all of them. She had been working on getting me the potion that Severus used to make for me while I taught here,” said Lupin. “I think that revelation was the one that made him notice what a strong and beautiful person she was. Your mother was the object of desire for many boys at Hogwarts during her time there, Harry. She had somewhat of a reputation, but it wasn't true, I assure you.”

“Remus, no one wants to hear their mother described in that manner,” exclaimed Molly. “Have some decency.”

“I'm sorry but do you want to hear about your parents, Harry? Do you want to know what really happened among us? If you do then, I'll tell you. I'm tired of pretending that your father was always the wonderful Quidditch Captain and Head Boy. He became that person, because of his friends and Lily. I loved your father too, Harry. He was nearly lost though. I loved him so much that I never said how much I loved Lily to her or to him. I knew that I would never be as good for her as he was.” The tears slowly leaked out of his eyes as he told them of the transformation of James from the rambunctious leader of their little band of Anamagi to the loving husband and father he became.

He felt Hermione's hand on his shoulder as he listened intently to every word Remus had to say. No story Harry had ever heard was more touching than the love amongst those friends. And then, Harry turned and looked at the three people sitting there with him and realized the connection…the correlation between the two groups.

It took a few minutes for Professor Lupin to compose himself after telling the story. “I have never told Tonks why I have such a hard time with being close to her. I think you understand how her love has brought this closer to the surface than I was prepared to let it get.”

“Okay, on to the task at hand. You will understand how I figured this out once you read the words, but I doubt you will have time to revel in it because your parents will seem like they are here in real life when you're done reading,” said Remus.

Harry took the piece of parchment and read it to himself with a smile and nodded to Remus. “Padfoot, Prongs, Moony, Wormtail, and Lily wish to welcome baby Harry into their extended family.”

Iridescent light filled the room as the Runic Memory Charm radiated warmth. At first the presence of the young couple holding a baby seemed to overwhelm the room, but Harry slowly became accustomed to the scene as tears filled his eyes. He looked at Hermione who already held a tissue to her eyes.

Slowly, what had been a magnificent lightshow turned into a serene living room setting with pictures on the wall and a clock. It was as if Harry were watching a video.

“Hi Harry, it is very strange to be holding you here as a baby and talking to you as if you were only a few years younger than we are now. The awful events taking place in our world now have caused many people to do things that we would have once considered absurd,” said James. “Of course, we had learned of these Runic Memory Charms in class. Until Professor Dumbledore spoke of making one for you, we hadn't considered it. Harry, I will let your mother speak to you in just a moment, but I must talk to you about what is happening now and why your mother and I will go into hiding after today.”

“Harry, I have done things that I wish I could undo. One thing was that I made enemies of people who now wish to harm both you and your mother. To make matters worse, we have just learned of the prophecy that makes you a target for Lord Voldemort. I hope you learn about us from people who knew us well. The prospects of surviving are bleak when Lord Voldemort wishes to destroy you. We are blessed to have such a strong friend in Professor Dumbledore who is preparing us with strong enchantments that will hopefully make this charm unnecessary, but we cannot take the chance that you will not know how much we love you,” said James again as his voice became thicker for the first time as emotion swept over him.

“I would be lying if I didn't say that I fear for our lives,” he said. “My life has changed so much since your mother showed me what life is all about. It is about love, Harry. It is that simple. That is why Lord Voldemort is so dangerous. He is pure hate. I know what hate can do. I lived that way in subtle ways for most of my life. You will hear both good and bad stories about me, I am sure. My accomplishments were many at Hogwarts, but my greatest achievements in life were marrying your mother and having you as a son.”

As James spoke he looked often to Lily holding her hand. He would look into baby Harry's face occasionally as he said Harry's name. “Harry, Professor Dumbledore says that there is a good chance that we will survive. Yet he has also told us that to save you if things do go badly, it may require an act of selfless love and devotion. As with any man who has seen his baby born and loves his wife, I pledge that I will do anything to make sure that you have a wonderful life. Harry, I hope that you have the capacity for love and the serenity of spirit that comes from your mother. It will give you hope and understanding that others will never be able to feel. Spiritually, your mother is my rock.

“From me Harry, I hope you get the fierceness of will and determination not to fail. I am a devoted friend to my mates and that has been made stronger with the addition of your mother,” said James as he paused and looked at Lily once more. “As always, your mother is being patient, but I can see that she has much to tell you as well. Listen carefully, son. Before we are finished we will hopefully teach you things that will strengthen your spirit.”

“Hi Sweetheart, my little baby Harry is all grown up if you're seeing this. I can feel your heart beating as I hold you here,” said Lily. “It is a strong heart. It is the heart of a lion like your father's. Your father is not prone to passionate speeches, but he has become the man he is today because he opened his heart and let love in. It is not me, but the will to be a good man that has transformed your father.” Tears streamed down Lily's face as her voice remained calm.

“Harry, it is almost certain you will see this only if your father and I are dead,” she said with a slight crack in her voice. “So many people who have openly opposed Lord Voldemort have died. Yet, it is not our opposition to him that has drawn his wrath. It is a prophecy that tells him that you have power to destroy him. I am sure you know it by heart now, Harry. I believe that power is not in the magical prowess that you possess. It is hard to think of many full grown adult wizards that would come close to that standard. I believe it is wholesomeness of your heart and your capacity to love. It will give you unparalleled strength to find the chink in Lord Voldemort's armor.”

Lily turned to James and spoke as if she were speaking to him. “This man, Harry, is a symbol of how love can transform a wandering and lonely spirit. I knew his friends before I knew him. They said that he was kind to them and treated them with such kindness and respect. I could not understand why he flaunted his power and prestige on the weaker and less fortunate of our classmates. He is too proud to tell you of the pain his loneliness had caused him. It is truly a miracle that he gathered such good young men around him. None of them are perfect, and honestly, they are quite far from it.”

She paused again and put her hand to the side of James face as he smiled at her lovingly. “He was rich, handsome and powerful. He was the most popular boy at Hogwarts for many reasons. One of them was because no one dared oppose him. He was a fierce enemy to have. I am sure you know some of what I will tell you, but please listen carefully. Something in my heart knows that there is strength in the story of how all of us came to be friends that will guide you in your life.”

“Remus Lupin is the first of them that I met. He was such a kind boy and intelligent. He looked lonely even though he was friends with the most powerful student in school. I befriended him to try to cheer him up. We became so close that he divulged his secret of his transformations to me and told me of the other friends' great feat of becoming Anamagi to be with him and protect him. I knew of a potion to help lessen the effects of those transformations, so I began making it,” said Lily. “I knew of one other student that was as gifted as I at potion-making. His name is Severus Snape. We were not friends, but he was proud of his ability and helped me to learn the nuances of making it successfully. He too was a lonely young man and had he not been one of those your father despised, he might have become well-known for his abilities.'

“Your father and I had not met formally yet. It was one day that I remember clearly when I was talking to Remus that changed things forever, Harry. Your father teased Remus about talking to a muggle-born in public. I was embarrassed at first, but Remus stood his ground for a moment until James began to make fun of me. He said, `Oh, I see how it is Remus. The little muggle girl is known to be easy, so you thought you would get in on the act, huh? She's been with almost every boy with nerve enough to ask her.'”

“Harry, I don't know why I ever saw anything in your father at all after that. Remus looked at James and frowned. I stood up to James. `Well, James Potter, you are wrong. First, I wouldn't have anything to do with you and I'm sure that you have the nerve to ask me or maybe you don't because I'd tell you to piss off. Maybe you think that just being the great James Potter is enough. Remus is a much bigger man than you and even that creepy Severus Snape is more of a man than you.' Remus pleaded with me not to make him mad. But I didn't care. I really got him good at that point. He became enraged.” She looked at James and smiled.

James described how she made him feel. “I couldn't believe it. Here was this pretty, fragile girl standing against me in front of one of my friends basically challenging me as a man. What hurt most was that she was right. I had relied on being the Quidditch Captain and Head Boy. I had worked hard in my opinion to achieve my status and she was unimpressed. I could do nothing at that point. She had put me in my place and even as mean as I was to muggle-born students then, I couldn't harm a girl. I could humiliate them, but she wouldn't be humiliated and I knew it.”

“James, that was so funny. I think after that was when Remus introduced me to Sirius and Peter. I don't know why but it seemed as if Remus was very proud of me as his friend,” she said with a smile and a wink.

“Oh, you have no idea how much more I hated Snape at that moment. Your comment about Remus didn't bother me because I was only taking the Mickey out of him for talking to you because I thought you were beautiful and I was jealous. I did everything I could after that to impress you. I would show off around you as often as I could to try to get you to notice that I wasn't so bad after all.”

“Harry, it took a longtime by teenage standards for me to stop thinking of your Dad as a jerk. He had been right about me and the boys at school. I was popular just like him. Only a popular girl was sometimes thought of as easy because she would be seen with so many different boys. I was not easy though as your father found out,” smiled Lily. “He had obviously found many pretty girls who had been easy for him so he thought I was the same way.”

“That's exactly what happened, son. I never regretted anything I ever said to your mother again like I regretted that day,” said James. “I suppose this is as good a point as any to tell you what we learned today.”

James seemed to take a deep breath as though he were gathering courage. “Harry, guard your friendships with your life. Sirius and Remus taught me many things. Sirius was my best friend and now I know why. Harry, I hope that you will one day meet Remus Lupin. He loved me and your mother more than I can tell you. Today I learned that he too was in love with her, but he was a bigger man than I. He understood his limitations and did what was best for his friends. He will be able to teach you much. Sirius is your Godfather and I trust him too, but he is too much like me and his influence would be different. You need what Remus could give you.”

Lily stood slightly and kissed James cheek. “Don't believe that anyone is a better man than your father Harry. I didn't marry him because Remus backed away. I am glad he did because I would have had to break his heart. When I finally learned the story about all of these boys, I realized how strong and wonderful your father was. They were all lonely and isolated. Each of them needed your father's blustery self-confidence to become the men they are today. It may have been your father's stature that brought them together, but it was love that kept them that way.”

There was a pause as Lily undid the blanket and turned Harry as if he were facing the camera. “This is you, darling. You are the reason that your father and I don't openly fight against Lord Voldemort. Over the past few years with your father, we have learned many things about one another. It seems that there are many magical traits that are handed down from generation to generation. You need to know what some of those are Sweetie.”

“Harry, your father is a Parseltongue. He has never told anyone of this because it is not thought of as a good thing, especially for a Gryffindor. I am not a seer, but I have many instances of precognition. I use that word because it happens at odd times and is never very far into the future. It is more like a sense of déjà vu. I have dreams that come true in almost every aspect, but they are not more than a few days or hours into the future. It is unnerving. It is I who sent Sirius in to get Snape out of the tunnel to the Shrieking Shack that day. I knew where to find your father later,” divulged Lily.

“Harry, you never know how something you regret can all of a sudden be one of the greatest blessings of your life. I made a horrible mistake sending Snape into certain death. I was angry when I heard that he was sweet on your mother. I could not stand the idea of someone as slimy and weird as Severus Snape being with your mother. You have to remember that at that time, she and I were not even on speaking terms,” said James.

“Harry, we have told you so much about how we all met and left out the most precious moments we want to share,” said Lily as emotion swept over her and James too her and the baby in his arms. She sobbed. “I hope it's not true, but I may be.”

“Harry, forgive us this moment. It is difficult,” said James in a very somber tone. “Lily, Darling, if it's true then we must tell Harry what we are feeling and how much we love him.”

Harry felt his eyes burning as he knew this most fantastic moment of his life was coming to a tragic end. He knew what they must be getting ready to tell him. He clutched Hermione close as he heard her muffled sobs.

“Harry, Lord Voldemort will find us soon. We are so disappointed that our choice for secret-keeper must be changed. We will not tell anyone who it is, but one day you will learn of it. We hope that our knowledge of the future will keep us alive to hug you and meet your family. I have had a dream that Lord Voldemort comes to our home and kills us all, Harry. If you are seeing this, then our sacrifice averted the most tragic result. It was worth the torture of these moments to tell you about it,” said Lily as the emotion began to sweep over her. “I will not tell you the details, because I don't want you to think of that. I want you to know that everything we have to do now is in an effort to save you. Harry, I will give up my life for you willingly and your father will try to protect us all. I want you to know that the last thought in my life will be how much I love you. I will run that thought through my head over and over even as I fight. It…” Lily couldn't speak as the sobs wracked her body as James held her and as Baby Harry cried.

“Son, you are blessed to have this woman for your mother. I am blessed to know her. I know in my heart that you will survive to see this. You will be a fighter Harry. You will find love among friends as I have. I don't know if there is a more wonderful woman in the world than Lily, but if there is, I hope you find her. She will be your strength. Persevere, Harry. Rely on the power of love that you see here today. Outside these doors, there are three friends that I would die for. If our fears come to pass, one will betray us. But I believe that he too will redeem himself one day. Friendship and love are more powerful than any other power in nature. Remember, Harry. Remember that we love you with all of our heart and soul. No one can take that away from you ever. Our love is in you,” said James finally.

“Be strong like your father, Harry. Do as he says. He loves you more than he can say, even as much as he tries. I love you, Harry. Listen to your heart and be aware of your dreams. Not all will come true exactly as you see them, but many will. Harry, we can delay no longer. We must say good-bye. I hope the sadness of the last few moments will not linger. We will not dwell on our fate. We will play with you, hug you and kiss you like always. We do not know what will happen for sure, so we will live each day to the fullest. You must do the same,” said Lily as she composed herself and rocked Harry to calm him. “I love you, Harry.”

“I love you, my son,” said James as the images faded to black.

-->

Confidence—Chapter 16

Harry could finally breathe easier. He climbed the stairs toward Ron's room exhausted in a completely different way than he'd ever felt before in his young life. He was happy, sad, inspired, fearful, and relaxed. He smiled to himself as he thought of the range of emotions that filled him. He was loved, admired, and reviled. The last one gave him pleasure, because he knew that he was reviled by Severus Snape, Draco Malfoy and even by Lord Voldemort himself.

Hermione followed him as she walked toward Ginny's room. “Harry, do you think you can sleep with all that's gone on?” she asked.

He stopped and turned toward her seemingly unaware that she was behind him until she'd spoken. “I'm sorry, Hermione. I didn't know you were going upstairs too. I was in my own little world, I guess. I didn't mean to ignore you.” He smiled and sighed. “Sleep? I think I'm going to pass out.” He chuckled.

“I know we all said a lot of things tonight. It had to be hard to hear what everyone thought with so many of your own thoughts going through your head,” she said. “I just want to make sure you're okay.”

“Oh, I'm fine Hermione, really. For me, the problem is absorbing all the kind words while sorting out the sadness. That was the worst part.” He took her hand and walked up the stairs to the first landing where the door was cracked open ever so slightly to allow Hermione to go in without waking Ginny

“It's a lot to deal with and I know that Harry,” she said softly. “Just remember what Professor Lupin said about not dwelling on that night. You can't do that to yourself for obvious reasons. You'd just be depressed and that's not why they made that message for you. Just remember that we all know now a lot more than we did before. It touched us all.”

“Thanks. You don't know how much that means to me,” yawned Harry rather absentmindedly.

“I love you, Harry Potter. I can see that you're exhausted, so I won't keep jabbering. Go to bed,” whispered Hermione as she kissed his cheek. “Just concentrate on all the good that your parents have inspired in you and in all of us.” She walked to the door, turned, and blew Harry another kiss before shutting the door.

Harry knew that was what was special about Hermione. She loved him no matter what. He could be happy, sad, rich or poor and she was there for him. A tear grew in his eye at the sweetness of the face blowing him that kiss. He wasn't sure if it was that every nerve in his body was ready to explode or simply wishing he could go in and ask her to do that again. He knew it was a moment he'd never forget. She wanted him to be happy and letting him alone with his thoughts in such a thoughtful and loving way touched him.

Then a moment passed and he shook his head. “Wow, am I that far gone in love with her that I can act like such a git.” He paused for a second as he thought and laughed inside. “Yep, that's exactly it. That tear stuff has to stop though.”

The door to Ron's room was open too. He went in pulled off his shoes, socks and pants. He almost fell face first as he slipped the second leg of his pants off. He was so tired he surprised himself that he even bothered to get undressed. He was asleep before the thoughts of the evening had intruded into his thoughts of Hermione saying good night.

The morning passed with Harry still sound asleep in Ron's room. When he awoke, he had no idea of the time until he heard the faint whispers of Hermione and Ginny at the door. He pretended to still be sleeping.

“Have you ever seen Harry look so peaceful?” asked Ginny.

“No, I don't think I have. I mean it is two o'clock and I'm sure he hasn't been up since I've been awake. I came out immediately looking for him,” said Hermione. “I guess I should be surprised though. When he came up the stairs last night I thought he was going to pass out talking to me.” Harry heard her giggle.

“I had no idea what really happened that night until he told us the story of his dream and the screams of his Mom. I mean, when he told us that first time the dementors appeared on the train, I was too scared for it to really register,” said Ginny. “He never talked about it much when we were going out.”

“He still doesn't talk much about what he knows and remembers,” said Hermione. “He's told Ron and I a lot of things, but it's quick and the details are sketchy too. Maybe that's all he remembers. I just hope he learns to dwell on the present and the love they expressed last night, not the horror of his dreams. That's what I told him last night.”

Harry heard a tone in Ginny's voice that sounded like she was holding back tears. “Hermione, don't hate me. But I still love him, you know.”

“Ginny, I can see that. I know Harry loves you too, but more like a sister, I think. I don't want to speak for him and certainly don't want to think of it as more than that,” said Hermione in as friendly a tone as one could have when the ex-girlfriend expresses love for the ex-boyfriend to the current girlfriend.

“That's what I mean, Hermione. I know that it's not romantic between us. I'm sorry; I didn't mean it that way. I mean it's just hard to express love to someone you care about when you were romantic once and now you're not. It's awkward when you get right down to it,” said Ginny with a sniffle.

Harry wanted to roll over and say something but thought better of it as Hermione answered. “Oh, Ginny, I'm so sorry if I sounded like a jealous….,” said Hermione as her voice trailed off trying not to call herself a name. “Bitch…there I said it.”

He heard the too of them exchange a hug. “Well, at least we're civilized about it,” said Ginny. “Let's get out of here before the git hears us and gets a big head thinking how lucky he is to have two girls almost fighting over him.” She couldn't hold back the giggles. Neither could Hermione.

The door eased shut. When he was sure it was closed, he swung his feet around and looked out the small window toward the backyard and garden. He was amazed at how lucky he was with almost every person in his life. The whole Weasley family and Hermione wouldn't let him feel down the night before as they reminisced about their first meeting and the early years at Hogwarts as Professor Lupin told the story as he knew it and added a lot that he'd learned from Sirius before his untimely death two years before.

Harry hoped that he could run to the shower without being bothered. He wasn't ready to answer the onslaught of questions about how he felt. He still didn't know exactly how he felt about the visions of the night before. Yet, he knew he felt better now than he ever thought he'd feel again, when they had just finished.

He was lucky. Hermione saw him heading to the shower and simply smiled and blew him a kiss with a simple, “Good morning…err…afternoon, sleepy-head.” He'd smiled and blew her a kiss back quickly going inside to avoid getting into a conversation with a towel around his waist.

After finishing his shower, he returned to the bedroom as quickly as he could to get ready for the rest of the day. He was almost dressed. He felt good now and actually looked forward to whatever came next. To his amazement, the buzz in the kitchen and throughout the house was the preparations for Ginny's sixteenth birthday party the next day. Equally amazing was the fact that Hermione was distracting Ginny at every turn so that she was completely oblivious to the whole thing.

“Harry, can you help me get these things ready for the wedding, old chap?” asked Mr. Weasley winking. Under cover of several sheets was a big sign wishing Ginny happy birthday greetings. Harry knew that some sort of enchantment had to be in effect for Ginny to be so thick, but he got a kick out of it anyway.

“Oh, I think it's great that Mom and Dad are getting ready for Bill and Fleur's wedding,” said Ginny. “I always hate things in our family when we wait to the last minute. Besides, everyone knows Bill's my favorite brother.”

“Hey, I heard that,” yelled Ron from just outside in the garden. “Take it back, Ginny.”

Ginny giggled. Ron and Ginny had always been as close as two people could be. Ron protected her with his life and she knew she would always have him around. “I'm sorry, Ron I just couldn't resist.”

Harry wondered what they could be doing that would keep Ginny from nosing around what everyone else was doing. He walked into the living room where she and Hermione were just to satisfy his curiosity. He immediately understood. She and Hermione were making huge tablecloths for wedding feast. It was the only legitimate work being done for the wedding in the whole house. Harry wanted to laugh out loud when he realized the irony of it all.

By dusk, all preparations had been made and to everyone's amazement, it seemed that Ginny was none the wiser. Dinner was one of Mrs. Weasley's best and left everyone stuffed to the gills. “Who wants some pumpkin pie?” she asked.

All eleven hands pumped straight in the air as Remus added, “You should make one more plate, Molly. I think that Tonks should be arriving at any moment.”

It was nice. Late in the afternoon, quite unexpectedly, Charlie, Bill and Fleur arrived on the pretense of approving all the work that the Weasley boys, Harry and Hermione had done for the wedding. Of course, they were sneaking in for an overnight stay to surprise Ginny in the morning. The only one missing was Percy.

Just as Harry began to put his fork into his pie, a sharp crack resounded through the room as Tonks appeared just outside the backdoor. “Sorry, I'm late, but you know, duty calls.”

Tonks arrival started a whole new conversation about a case of underage magic in a northeast London suburb that involved strange noises coming from an abandoned garage. “Yeah, so, as it turns out, this young muggle girl had learned how to enchant the local animals to follow her home. At first, her mother just thought it was strange that she'd come home with a stray kitten or puppy. When the mother showed her disapproval the daughter dutifully appeared to let the stray go. But in actuality she was putting them all in that garage and conjuring cages. We were amazed at the complexity of the spells this fourteen year old witch could do with no formal training. Her father got interested when she brought home a fully-grown Welsh corgi and saw the local news about one that had gone missing just the day before. I have the feeling this case isn't over.”

Harry's interest was peaked. “What do you mean, Tonks?”

“Oh, I thought of you immediately, Harry. Apparently, the girl received and invitation to come to Hogwarts just like everyone does, but her parents thought she would outgrow he little “problem” as she got older, so they declined and didn't send her. And, then, it turns out that the animals she was keeping had all been abused in some way by their owners and only the one family reported their dog missing,” said Tonks.

Harry was both exhilarated and saddened by the story as Tonks gave more details. He was exhilarated at the thought of becoming an Auror and doing something that would occasionally not involve a Dark Wizard making Horcruxes and trying to destroy the world, but he was also saddened that it was that very thing that stood between him and the rest of his life. The second part that saddened him was the thought of the poor girl living in the muggle world with no idea of the world of wonder and opportunity that she was missing, even as flawed as Lord Voldemort's existence made it.

Harry was surprised how long the various conversations around the table lasted before the subject of last night arouse again. “So, Harry, how are you getting on now that you've learned so much more about your parents?” asked Bill.

Harry paused for a second as he saw a reassuring smile cross Hermione's face as she patted his leg unseen under the table. “I learned more about all of you than I learned about my parents I think,” he said.

“I'm sorry, Harry. I don't follow,” said Bill quizzically. The entire table looked at Harry in confusion.

“My parents loved me, but I knew that before the vision began. Sure, maybe I learned how much they loved each other, but I learned much more. You all have loved me like your own since you met me. Maybe not exactly as much, but enough that last night when I felt awful, none of you let me forget how much I meant to you and that you were there for me. How could I not have known how priceless you all have been in my life,” said Harry. “That's what I mean, Bill. I have been lucky to have this family to call my own, even if you aren't really my family.”

Hermione took Harry's arm as he spoke. The smiles through the glassy eyes of almost everyone there told the story. Harry had made them all happier than anything else he could have done for them. He could tell by the comment Mr. Weasley made.

“Harry, when you have a family as big as ours you learn to accept not having everything you want, but we have everything we need because we love one another. I'm glad you see that. It's wonderful of you to say it out loud for us to hear it,” said Arthur.

There was a huge pause before anyone dared to say anything more for fear of choking out the words through the emotion. It seemed that it had been a conversation stopper until Ron finally broke the ice. “So, how about those Chuddley Cannons?”

Smiles broke on everyone's face, including Harry's. “Sorry, I didn't mean to stop all the excitement. I just needed to answer your question Bill.”

“No problem, Harry,” said Bill who immediately continued the conversation that Ron had just started with news of exactly how the professional Quidditch season was turning out.

Harry understood that Bill was trying to make absolutely sure that a repeat of the night before didn't happen. Harry was thankful when he thought of it that way. Bill was very insightful that way and listened carefully as they talked Quidditch.

After some time, the ladies had left the men at the table to talk about the wedding in the parlor. Harry looked over and smiled at Hermione who was listening intently much the same as Harry was listening where he was. She smiled back and motioned to meet outside. Harry quietly got up from the table and walked to the door.

Just as Harry thought they'd managed to nonchalantly excuse themselves, Mr. Weasley piped in. “Okay, you two lovebirds, be careful out there at night. The danger still hasn't passed from the Lord Voldemort's supporters in our area. The Lovegoods have had threatening posts twice in the last week.”

“We're not going anywhere, Mr. Weasley. We're just…” Harry turned pink as he realized that there could only be one good reason for them leaving their conversations that wouldn't offend anyone, but it was embarrassing for the two of them. “Well, err, you know.” He closed the door and threw his arm around Hermione's shoulders smiling devilishly at the giggles and suppressed laughter from the house.

“So, kiss me you fool,” laughed Hermione whose pink cheeks were just returning to their normal color.

Harry kissed her tenderly as they stood embracing one another just out of sight of the front windows near the place where Harry had first kissed her. “So, we're returning to the scene of the crime and still hiding from everyone.” They laughed and took a seat on the steps of the house.

“I haven't been able to talk to you all day, Harry. That was brilliant, the way you explained your feelings to the Weasleys. I was so proud of you,” she said tightening her grip on Harry's hand.

“Well, I just feel different somehow today, Hermione. I'm not sure why. It seems as if there was a kind of uncertainty lifted from my shoulders last night. I can only describe it as knowing where I belong now. I've had that feeling with you for a while now, but it's different when you rely on only one person, you know,” he said quietly.

“Oh, tell me about it. If I didn't have my parents and the prospect of some sort of life if anything ever happened to you, I would go absolutely crazy,” said Hermione. “I would be so sad if I were alone without you.”

“I don't think I could have understood what you meant until this morning. I was awfully sad with the loss of Sirius, my parents, and Professor Dumbledore. I couldn't bear the thought of losing you too and still can't. But, I'm still here even though those bad things happened. I have so many people to be thankful for and that I owe so much,” said Harry.

“It's weird, isn't it?” asked Hermione rhetorically before she continued. “I expected to hear earth-shattering revelations last night too, but what I learned was nothing like that at all. I learned that you can only do, what you know how to do and do it as best you can. You can't control the future even if you know what it may bring.”

“Exactly. That's what I mean. I have to just be confident that what I've learned from Dumbledore, Sirius, you, Lupin,” he paused. “Well, just about everyone in my life. I just need to know that it's enough or believe it, even if it's not. I can't lie to you. I'm scared Hermione. But I'm not scared enough to run from what might happen, or what I may need to do.”

“Me either, Harry. I'm with you every step of the way. And for what it's worth, I'd be worried if you weren't scared,” she said with a kiss on his cheek. They sat quietly for several minutes just looking out over the moonlit field around the house.

“Ron's way of breaking the ice in there was pretty good too,” said Harry. “You know, listening to Tonks, I might not mind being in Magical Law Enforcement. I'm not sure that I want to be an Auror though.” He paused. “Well, maybe I still do, but I don't want to deal with that part forever. It seems like it would be nice to help find the kids whose parents are holding them back from learning about their abilities. Maybe there's something I could do there.”

Hermione turned and looked at Harry in surprise. She was smiling. “That's an awesome idea, Harry. We could start helping with sending the notices to muggle families who aren't sure how to receive the news that their kid is special.”

“I mean we both know what that's like to some extent,” said Harry. “You know, you never said what it was like for you growing up. You couldn't have known why when you were really little.”

For the first time, Hermione opened up to Harry about how she found out about her abilities and what had happened to her in school and at home. She had been one of the lucky ones who hadn't caused major embarrassment for the family or acted out because she was different. Harry listened intently.

“So, that's pretty much it Harry. Once I found out for sure when the letter came, I…well, you know…went to the library,” she laughed. “And I've been almost living in one ever since I was old enough to read so I just changed what I read about.”

“There were no traumatic experiences where someone was turned into a goat or anything?” asked Harry with a giggle.

“If there were, you know me well enough by now to know that I'd never tell,” answered Hermione with a grin. “Let's just say that anything that might have been embarrassing to me or my parents scared me so much I never did it again if I knew that I'd made it happen in the first place.” She blushed slightly. “Maybe one day I'll share, but not now.”

“Okay,” said Harry realizing that that part of the conversation was over. “So, are you excited about tomorrow too? I mean you seem to be, but I haven't been clued in as to why.”

“Well, later tonight, they're going to give Ginny a little sleeping draught in the pumpkin juice Mrs. Weasley made. She'll fall asleep and all of her friends who were here this summer and some whose parents would let them will sneak into the house and up to the attic where Mr. Weasley has already made it like it was this summer,” said Hermione. “She'll be so surprised.”

Harry loved that Hermione was getting into the whole surprise thing. He knew she'd kept a pretty stiff upper lip about things with Ginny. He was always amazed at how the two girls got on together when Harry was nervous still about it. It wasn't second thoughts; it was simply the awkwardness of it all. Hermione was still telling him who would be there and what was going on when he saw a strange flash of green light in the distance.

“Hermione, did you see that?” asked Harry pointing toward the opposite side of the orchard. “It looked like a wand blast to me.”

“Are you sure? Just now?” she asked in rapid succession.

There was another just like it coming from the opposite direction. Then a return blast came immediately after it. “We'd better tell Lupin and Tonks,” suggested Harry.

Harry ran to the door and burst in. “There is something you need to see, Professor. And you too, Tonks. There appears to be wand blasts not to far off on the opposite side of the road. Hermione and I can't see anyone but the flashes of light are rather obvious.”

“Everyone, stay here,” said Tonks as she motioned to Remus to come with her.

They all stood motionless on the small front porch of The Burrow as Tonks and Lupin slowly made their way toward the area Harry had described. Harry was shocked at how soon they had blended into the surrounding area. Then he realized that they probably used the Disillusionment Charm on one another as they crossed the field. It would make them blend into the surrounding area and make them virtually impossible to detect.

“What do you think it could have been, Mom?” asked Ginny. There was no answer. “Dad?”

“Ginny, we'll just have to wait and see,” said Mr. Weasley. “Charlie, check the backdoor, please son.”

Harry expected Charlie to go to the backdoor and check to see if it was locked. When he saw that Charlie had taken his wand from his jeans, opened the door and assumed a defensive stance, Harry became troubled. “Mr. Weasley, this isn't some random thing is it?” he said questioningly.

A second later, he was glad that all eyes were transfixed on the area where Tonks and Lupin had gone. Mr. Weasley raised his finger to his lips to make sure Harry knew not to make anymore comment about his suspicions. Mr. Weasley tapped Mrs. Weasley on the shoulder and motioned toward the center of the house. “Well, I'm sure that Tonks and Lupin will be just fine. We should all just have a seat and wait for them to return,” he said.

“Yes children, let's have some pumpkin juice,” said Mrs. Weasley in an uneasy voice.

Harry realized that he was now in on the distraction, so he joined her. “Yeah, that sounds really good Mrs. Weasley. I'm thirsty.” It took a few seconds, but once Harry had joined everyone backed away from the windows and headed toward the kitchen. Harry was surprised to see that Charlie was now out of sight and the door to the patio was closed.

Harry wasn't sure what purpose the distraction served ten minutes later, because after getting their juice almost everyone slowly made their way back toward the window to look out for signs of Tonks and Lupin.

Fred and George made a joke between them that maybe Tonks and Lupin were pulling a Harry and Hermione. “They could be out snogging in solitude somewhere,” joked Fred. When Mrs. Weasley gave them the icy cold stare of someone who didn't find it amusing, they quieted down.

“Geez Mom, it was just to lighten things up a little,” said George. “No need to give us the evil eye.”

Finally after an hour and a half had passed, Lupin and Tonks reappeared walking slowly and having a very animated discussion. “It bears a resemblance to the case we had near the home of the Minister of Magical Beasts and Creatures four days ago, Remus. I'm telling you that you that there were reports of odd things going on there a week before the attack on that gamekeeper.”

“There was never any connection made between the two Tonks. You know that,” said Remus. “It turned out that there was a rogue group of protestors who wanted their voice heard about the displacement of the Yetis found in Bulgaria last month.”

“Remus, we investigated the claims made by those protestors. The Ministry found out that there was never any discovery of Yetis in Bulgaria or anywhere else for the past eleven years,” she said. “Are you going to believe the Daily Prophet or The Quibbler over me?”

“I'm going to the Ministry, I'll be back soon,” she said as she Disapparated on the spot.

“Honestly, I don't understand the Ministry these days,” said Lupin. “They seem to be seeing Death Eaters on every corner.”

Harry took in the entire picture. They had been gone a long time to be coming back to the house still arguing about what they had found. Harry didn't find their little squabble very convincing. He looked at Lupin who was deep in thought about something. The expression on Mr. Weasley's face was less relieved than he'd expected. Charlie came in the backdoor breathing heavily.

“Five men, on the other side of the orchard, Dad,” he said quietly so as not to alarm everyone.

“Remus?” asked Mr. Weasley.

“Yes, Arthur?” he replied rhetorically.

“You don't seem surprised, Remus. What is going on here?” pressed Mr. Weasley.

There was a long silence as Remus made a gesture as though he had heartburn. “Excuse me a moment won't you.” He didn't go anywhere. He stood still as his face wrenched in apparent digestive agony. “Okay, well, I don't suppose our little ruse was very effective with Charlie seeing those Death Eaters watching the house.”

There was a collective gasp that would have sucked all the air out of the house had the windows not been open. “What do you mean Death Eaters?” asked Hermione who had only heard those two words.

“Nymphadora is going back to the Ministry to interrogate the three men we found in that field as well as check on the status of two of her fellow officers who were injured in that fight, Harry and Hermione,” said Remus. “We were able to get some information from them on a plot to overrun the Burrow sometime between now and Monday morning.

Harry looked at the faces of his friends. They wore worried expressions that he fully understood. “Did you find out what their objective was?” asked Harry.

“We found out that they still thought that the wedding was this weekend and not next as it has been rescheduled. But that is because of the large number of people who were making plans to arrive here tonight,” said Remus. “I'm sorry to spoil the surprise, Molly. But we must get the word out to Ginny's friends and classmates that it's not safe to come here right now.”

For a brief instant, a smile grew on Ginny's face. “I thought it was just going to be another birthday where I got hand-me-downs and a simple cake,” she said sheepishly. “I don't want anyone getting hurt to come to a birthday party.”

Mrs. Weasley hugged Ginny. “Sweetheart, we have been so bad about paying attention to our little girl with all that's gone on this year. We wanted to make this a special day for you. I'm sorry it's turning out the way it is.”

“Ginny, we've all been waiting to surprise you,” said Fred. “And, I mean that in the good sense of surprise.” The laughter around the room was strained.

“Well, back to what you were saying Professor,” said Ginny in an interested tone.

“We're not sure, but we think it has to do with the guest list for the wedding. The Minister of Magic and nearly all the other department heads were going to be in attendance. And, that's not to mention that Harry would be there,” said Remus. “We think that they were going to try to destroy the Ministry in one fell swoop.”

“That's insane, Remus,” said Bill. “There would be so many people here that could defend the Minister….” The look on Bill's face was one of puzzlement. “I mean, for Merlin's sake, who would try something that outlandish.”

“That's why Tonks went back to the Ministry. She and I both agree that this is not Lord Voldemort's plan at all,” said Remus. “A full frontal assault is not really his style. If it were successful though, we would be hard pressed to defend ourselves against him for a very long time.”

“I want to know who is protecting my family right now with five Death Eaters within a stones throw of my home,” said Molly.

“As I said earlier, Molly, we have a number of the Ministry's finest Aurors around the house. And, I might add, Tonks was going to arrange for more,” said Lupin. “I don't think that there is much danger now that they have lost the element of surprise.”

Harry listened carefully to what Remus Lupin said, but he was more interested in what he didn't say. He took Hermione gently by the elbow and coaxed her away from the others. “I'm not sure that things are as safe as he's making them out to be. I mean he didn't say we were safe. Let's stick together. I'm not going to interrupt him, but I don't get a real good feeling about this.”

Harry looked at his watch and saw that it was nearly ten o'clock. He thought for a moment about when he would have had to leave to get here in the middle of the night for a surprise party in the morning. He would already be on his way with no way to stop him. Now he had to say something. “Professor, I don't think that there is enough time to stop everyone from coming here. I think we should be prepared for some people to show up as planned.”

With a sigh, Remus replied as he looked at his watch as well. “I suppose Harry is right Molly and Arthur. Do you have any information about how some of the guests were going to be arriving?”

Mrs. Weasley left the room for a brief moment, returning with a hand full of invitation replies. “These are all I have, Remus. Some say that they will be coming by floo and others say that they will be escorted in side-along Apparation with their parents.”

Harry looked at Lupin as he read through the invitations. “It looks as if there are at least five people that we don't know about. Does that sound right, Molly?”

“Yes. I hope that they are safe, Remus,” she said.

“Professor, if that's the case then there is a good chance that we may be able to get word to those who would only need to get ready minutes before they came. We can still stop them,” said Harry. “What do you think?”

“Good thinking, Harry. How many people do we know well enough that we could Apparate to their homes right now to explain?” asked Professor Lupin.

“I'd say about seven,” said Arthur. “The rest would be a risk because we don't know exactly where they live. That is, of course, only if no one else knows where they live.”

Harry realized once again the limitations on Apparation included that the destination needed to be known in order to concentrate on it to get there. One of the main causes of splinching (leaving parts of one's body at the origin point) was indecisiveness of the destination. “I'll get Hedwig and let her try to find some of those that we can't get to right away.”

Hastily, notes were written to explain the situation to the parents of the Ginny's guests. There were no details provided except to say that there had been a change in plans and that there would be no birthday party the next day at the Weasley's. Everyone agreed that the fewer people who knew of the Death Eater's plot, the less chance there was that they would be able to gain the upper hand.

By two o'clock in the morning, Harry, Hermione and the Weasleys were barely awake sitting near the fireplace. Only four people had arrived so far: Parvati and Padma Patil, Seamus Finnegan, Dean Thomas, and Neville Longbottom. They too sat bleary-eyed waiting for the final two. The decision to keep them there was easy since the floo could be dangerous means of travel if it were being used both ways at the same time. Finally, at twenty minutes past two, owls began arriving one after another from invitees that they had received word not to come. Each had a birthday greeting for Ginny which raised everyone's spirits.

By morning, it appeared that by some miracle even those who were coming by muggle transportation had somehow been notified not to come. The owl dispatches had found some along the road and had left their note with them.

“Thank goodness no one was hurt trying to get here,” said a bedraggled Molly Weasley as she finished making breakfast for everyone who had made it in addition to her own family.

“Molly, get some rest,” said Remus. “I'm used to not sleeping in times like these. You need to be rested to take care of your family.”

“Hush, Remus. I'll rest when I know everyone is comfortable and safe,” she said with a tired smile. “But thank you for your concern.” She smiled.

The last time Harry felt this way was the morning that Mr. Weasley had woke them early to return from the Quidditch World Cup after the Death Eaters had ransacked the camps outside the stadium. That whole day seemed a blur again, because everyone had been so tired from the excitement and lack of sleep.

By noon, Tonks had returned with news from the Ministry. Everyone was anxious to hear what she'd found out. Her face told them that the news was not good. “What happened, Tonks?” asked Hermione. “What's the matter?”

Remus looked at Tonks briefly and decided that they should probably talk in private. Harry couldn't help but join in the conversations going on about him. It seemed that each conversation pertained to a different theory as to the look on Tonks' face. Finally, teary-eyed, Tonks emerged with Lupin.

Lupin spoke first. “News of this sort can never be easy to deliver, but it's especially difficult when one minute you're dealing with it as a professional and then it hits you close to home in your personal life. So, give Tonks a chance to explain before you ask questions.”

“Everyone, you need to know that this was not the only target of a Death Eater attack last night. There were six other families of Gryffindors, Hufflepuffs, and Ravenclaws that were targeted. Fortunately, most of the attacks only resulted in property damage and terrified people. One resulted in death,” said Tonks as her voice changed to a throaty emotional tone once again.

As the tears started, she said, “Forgive me, but seeing you children makes this so hard. The Creevey family was killed last night. All four of them are dead. It is such a tragedy that…” Tonks openly cried. “I'm so sorry. When I went there with the team, we handled it professionally but now, looking at all of you I realize that those boys were your age and…it makes me so sad.”

Harry felt the tears welling in his eyes as Hermione cried into his shoulder. Colin Creevey had always idolized Harry. Harry felt the regret of not having found some way to be nicer to him. He knew his death was not his fault, but he also realized how much Colin had touched his life. They had just been here this summer.

After several minutes of letting the news sink in, Tonks was able to continue. “I will spare you the details, but we must be ever vigilant now. We have learned that something has changed. There is a pattern to this madness. It is not the victims that are the key. It is the terror that is being spread. Each of Hogwarts' houses has now had at least one casualty.”

Tonks paused again. “Look, I am sworn not to tell you everything I know, but you must take the Ministry's suggestions for home security seriously. You must create code words to determine the authenticity of friends and family you have not seen for as much as several days and, in some cases, for more than a few minutes. Be careful if a conversation starts that you thought you had already had with that person…” Tonks continued to review the precautions that had been given in the flyer the year before when it had been finally revealed that Lord Voldemort was back.

It took quite an effort to begin Ginny's birthday celebration, but everyone was determined not to let the events of the previous night completely ruin her birthday. Ginny was excited about the gifts. She received many things she had never had before. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had gone out of their way to spend money on Ginny like they had never done before. Ginny had a certificate to accompany Fleur to a dressmaker to have a new dress made for the wedding as well as money to buy all new books for the upcoming Hogwarts' school year. Ginny was so happy that she'd almost forgotten the sadness that had gripped them up to this point.

“I feel so guilty for being happy on such a sad day, but I have to thank you. I have to thank all of you from the bottom of my heart,” said Ginny.

The silent nods in response said all that was necessary for the occasion. While the kids tried to remain upbeat with Ginny, the adults had huddled in the corner. Harry noticed that everyone was having such a good time with Ginny that he slid over to the table with them and asked, “Am I intruding?”

“Well, no, not really Harry. We're just discussing whether we should simply have the wedding in private sometime this week and cancel the open-air wedding we had planned for next week. We can't expose all those people to the dangers involved with having outside sources decorate the house and grounds. We've done a great deal, but there is still work to be done that was going to involve people we don't know very well,” said Bill.

Harry noticed the tone of disappointment in his voice and the look of sadness on Fleur's face. “It is important that everyone is safe,” said Fleur. “It would not make me very happy to have my wedding be remembered for the slaughter of innocent guests.” Fleur's commitment to Bill made her one of the people Harry knew to have a pure heart when it came to looking out for others.

The weeks to come resulted in a small family wedding for Fleur and Bill. The effects of the horrible tragedy that had befallen the Creevey family were felt throughout the wizard community. For the first time, open challenges were made against the Death Eaters as brutal and unsophisticated psychopaths. The Daily Prophet as well as The Quibbler reported the names of known Death Eaters leaving the challenge for the people named to deny their affiliation in the open Wizengamot now presided over by the Minister of Magic Rufus Scrimgeour. The Minister of Magic had such an outcry against the Lord Voldemort's followers that it was forced to make a formal decree naming Death Eaters as common terrorists and legalizing the use of Avada Kedavra against them.

Quietly, The Order of the Phoenix members remained less vocal and out of the limelight. Professor Lupin had been made the head of the organization. They met on the eve of the new school year at Hogwarts at 12 Grimmauld Place. “As everyone is well aware, there has been a great outcry against Lord Voldemort and his followers.”

Harry listened intently with Hermione, Ron, Fred, and George in their first official meeting. Harry was interested in what the underground workings of the Order had been able to find out with such an open war of words being expressed in the wizard press.

“In case any of you have not noticed,” began Remus. “There has been no response from anyone remotely wishing to represent Lord Voldemort's supporters. Many people are calling it an act of cowardice and it has been fueling bold accusations and challenges. I believe that this is a cleverly devised plan on Lord Voldemort's part to give people a sense of false security. I know there are those of us who agree and others who disagree. But I think it is high time that we discuss it before school begins tomorrow for the children.”

Bill spoke first. “I tend to agree with Remus. When have the rank and file of the wizard community ever had the backbone to assemble in confrontation on any issue, let alone one involving Voldemort.”

“Are you trying to tell me that muggle-hating killers are siding with the Ministry in order to instigate an attack on them?” asked Mr. Lovegood the editor and chief of The Quibbler. “To what end would they possibly be doing that for?”

“Precisely, my point,” argued a bearded wizard in a light-blue cloak standing in the back. “Why would they want to make themselves more well-known and get themselves such notoriety that the Killing Curse can be used against them?”

“That is a good point, Marlin,” said Remus. Marlin was a member of the Auror squad that had been attacked that night at the Weasley house. “But, think for a moment what is happening. Before these attacks, they had the element of surprise for the most part. They kept people in their houses after dark. They kept people from living normal lives. But over the past two weeks people have forgotten the tragedy because there seems to be so many people willing to do something about it. Life has become more manageable it seems because there is nothing to fear. But are there really common witches and wizards willing to fight in the street and blast a Death Eater off his feet using the Killing Curse if their muggle neighbor were attacked?”

“Isn't that an extreme example though, Professor?” asked Fred. “I agree that there is something strange going on all of a sudden, but I'm not sure if I can agree with the huge conspiracy theory thing.”

Harry was shocked that Fred had spoken up in such an adult manner at the meeting. He hadn't said anything himself and he was sure that at some point attention would be brought to him whether he liked it or not. Hermione gave Harry a sidelong glance as well indicating her surprise at Fred's involvement.

“I suppose that it is Fred, thank you for keeping me honest. What I'm trying to say is: how many witches and wizards are willing to risk their lives if one morning there were an attack made somewhere in their community? We can't be satisfied with people who want to talk tough but take no action. We know who the people are that would do harm to muggles, but we do nothing,” said Remus. “We have known these things for sixteen years and did nothing. I think that Lord Voldemort has decided that the way to get people to his side is prove how feeble our efforts to resist him are. If he makes it look like we're fighting him openly, he can control more people faster when he finally decides to deliver the killing blow.”

He paused for effect. “Do you know what I'm talking about?” he asked. “How shocked were we when our most beloved and powerful wizard was destroyed at the hands of Severus Snape? We were outraged, but helpless for several days…even weeks. What would happen to our community if after talking tough and displaying great resolve to defeat the Dark Lord at every turn, he were to utterly destroy one more family or two more families? Would anyone dare resist him then? He would terrify people even more than he has in over sixteen years. He is allowing us to believe we are stronger than we are…or rather, he is allowing us to believe that he is weaker than is true for his purposes.”

There was a buzz throughout the room that had not been there up to that point in the evening. People were shaking there heads not wanting to believe what Professor Lupin was telling them, but almost everyone after their initial denial began nodding. “So, if this is true, then what can we do?”

“We have to walk the walk, even though others have talked the talk,” said Lupin. “We have stayed out of these political debates in the Ministry for long enough. We need to get involved. We will have to either oppose those who speak out and make them give proof that the Death Eaters are afraid because of their tough stance, or we will have to bring some Death Eaters to justice.”

Harry's face became hot and butterflies grew in his stomach. He knew that the time for pursuing the Horcruxes had come. There was to be no more cushy nights snogging with Hermione or playing exploding snaps with Fred and George. He was now at the forefront of the assault on Lord Voldemort. This was the call to arms. It was time that he spoke up.

But what would he say? He thought he knew, but he needed to do it in a more public fashion than this. He would talk to Remus after the meeting. He would take his best friends with him. They needed to hear what he was going to do.

By midnight the last of the Order had left the old house and Harry was alone with just the Weasleys, Remus, Tonks, and Hermione. He had to say something before anyone had the time to unwind from the energetic and emotional meeting. “Can I get everyone to sit for just a minute? Please. There is something I have to say.”

“I'm not sure that I took tonight's meeting the same way as you all did. Tonight was kind of a call to arms for the Order of the Phoenix to take on the Death Eaters and Lord Voldemort head-on. Do any of you feel that way?” Harry asked.

“That's not quite how I meant it, Harry. I'm sorry if you took it that way,” said Lupin.

“No, no need to apologize Professor. But if you listen closely to what you said we have to do, that's exactly what it amounts to, doesn't it?” he asked rhetorically as he continued without letting anyone interject. “I have to get about the business that Professor Dumbledore left for me before Lord Voldemort has the opportunity to frighten people so badly that they give in. That's how I see it.”

“That may be true, Harry, but that's hardly a call to arms,” said Arthur.

“Mr. Weasley, I scared to death of the dreams that I have to live with. They range from hearing my mother's screams to seeing you lying near death near the Department of Mysteries two years ago. I have dreams of Hermione and me with a child and Lord Voldemort attacking him the same way I was attacked with Hermione protecting him. This has to be resolved so that we all have a life…a life that allows us to love one another the way that we know we can; one that allows Ginny to have a birthday party with her friends; a life that doesn't include the death of our classmates at the age of sixteen or seventeen.” Harry's eyes glistened as he thought of both Cedric and the Creevey brothers. “I'm sick of it.”

Hermione took Harry's hand and looked at him tearfully. Harry knew she understood what he was saying. The once dazed and confused looks from the rest of them now seemed to nod in agreement.

“Tomorrow, Hogwarts will open for the first time in our history with Ministry Aurors as hall monitors. The wizard newspapers will be there and so will the Minister of Magic. I am going to speak to everyone and then I am going to leave Hogwarts. I am not going back to school, Professor. It is time that I face my destiny or fate, whichever it may be,” said Harry.

“What will you say to them, Harry?” asked Ron.

“I'm not sure yet, Ron. But I am sure that for the first time since I came to Hogwarts, I won't have Slytherins making wise cracks nor will I have Professor Snape glowering at me. I will be able to speak the truth to the kids who will be attending school there. That's who I hope will listen anyway,” said Harry. “And, I will tell them about a great man I knew once…Professor Dumbledore and great kids I knew…Colin and Dennis Creevey. They have to know that someone is doing something. Maybe I'll just tell them I'm going to find Malfoy and settle that score. I'm sure that whatever I say, it won't come to me until I say it….just like now.” Harry's voice was full of emotion and confidence. He knew he had to do more than he'd ever expected. He needed to reverse the tables on Voldemort and call him out publicly. If ever anyone was egotistical enough to think he was invulnerable, surely it was Lord Voldemort.

-->

Cat and Mouse—Chapter 17

Harry's pronouncement was met with opposition as he thought it might. He really hadn't had a plan beyond talking to the students who returned to school and to tell everyone he was leaving. Curiously, Bill offered an alternative.

“Listen, everyone. I don't necessarily agree that Harry's idea is rash. I think he has the right idea but maybe he hasn't thought of an alternative that just popped into my head,” he seemed to get back some of his old vigor like when Harry had first met him the year they went to the Quidditch World Cup.

“Okay, son. What is it?” asked Mr. Weasley.

“What if Harry did leave school?” asked Bill. Everyone looked at him with anticipation.

“Bill, why are you making us guess at what you're getting at?” asked Fred. “Come on, Bill.”

Bill seemed to have not been listening. He seemed as if he were putting together a plan on the fly. “Okay, like I said. It just popped into my head, but I think it would work. It would do exactly what Harry wants it to do, but it would also make things less dangerous for him…at least in theory anyway. What if Fleur and I posed as Harry and Hermione at Hogwarts using Polyjuice Potion while Harry uncovers the secrets that Dumbledore has shared with him? They could leave school tomorrow after he speaks posing as Fleur and I. Lord Voldemort would get a message through the wizard press and any spies he has that Harry is at school with the added benefit of Harry being able to have a bit of a go at Voldemort and his Death Eaters.”

Harry liked what he heard. It sounded so simple in theory, but he knew there were enormous risks. He liked the idea of doing what he had to do about the Horcruxes as soon as possible, but he didn't like the idea of putting even more people at risk, but in the long run he thought that it just might work.

Mr. Weasley had a large grin on his face. “It might be all we can do to start the process tomorrow for now. I mean the Ministry has a quantity of Polyjuice Potion on hand at all times for special operations that require Aurors to pose as other people. We could get some of that. Beyond tomorrow, we need to be careful to plan the rest without drawing attention to Harry and Hermione posing as Bill and Fleur. The last thing we want is for either of them to be seen as possible targets while they are being impersonated. Harry? I think you should give this careful consideration. It would give you time to get close to whatever it is you have to do without anyone being the wiser.”

“Dad,” said Bill. “I know enough about Hogwarts to pull this off. I think you will be surprised at how well Fleur could adapt.”

“Yes, I can speak your disgusting English without the slightest trace of an accent if I like,” said Fleur tauntingly with perfect British inflection. She winked at Hermione and said, “Now, whether or not I can be a pain in the arse know-it-all like Hermione remains to be seen.”

Hermione smiled as she turned pink. She knew Fleur was having a bit of fun but her expression bore a little pain that people still thought of her that way. “Oh, have your fun now, but wait and see what happens if you don't get the highest marks and they get after you about it, Fleur. I don't want my reputation as one of the brightest witches Hogwarts has ever seen tarnished by some foreigner.” It was Hermione's turn.

“Touché, Hermione. Touché,” said Fleur with a little laugh. “I think that I can do it though. I was a really good student…the top of my class at Beauxbatons but certainly not in the class of Hermione Granger.” Fleur smiled as she paid Hermione the compliment.

To this point no one else had spoken. They had all listened incredulously as if each of the participants in this conversation were crazy. “Arthur, you can't be seriously considering this idea?” questioned Molly.

“Molly, what's the worst that could happen? Harry has already decided he's not going to study at Hogwarts this year. Or, at least he's not until this is resolved with Lord Voldemort. The poor chap has dealt with people dying around him his entire life. I imagine he welcomes the opportunity to finish it once and for all,” answered Arthur.

Molly shook her head in stunned silence. A minute or so passed and she spoke again. “What do you think of this plan Remus? Tonks?”

“Molly, I know you want these children to be protected at all times, but they will not be if this current state of affairs continues until they finish this school year,” said Remus. “Sure, keeping them in school under the watchful eye of Ministry Aurors and teachers would be safer in the short-term, but what if it does nothing but allow Voldemort time to plan an organized assault on Hogwarts or some other location. No matter how good we are as wizards, the element of fear and surprise would surely work against us and then Hogwarts might not even be safe.”

“I have heard all summer about something that Harry needs to do. I know that it involves finding and destroying something called Horcruxes, but why does it have to be Harry?” asked Molly.

Harry wasn't sure how many people here knew about Horcruxes and their uses. He couldn't remember if it had been discussed during the training with the other students this summer or if Lupin had divulged any of this information to the other adults. But he knew this was his question to answer.

“Mrs. Weasley, you know that I have a special connection to Lord Voldemort, right?” asked Harry waiting for her acknowledgement.

“Yes, Harry, everyone is aware of that,” she replied rather impatiently.

“Professor Dumbledore has shared things with me that only I would understand given this connection. It is not because you or anyone one else is incapable of finding the Horcruxes, it is because I have been entrusted with information that gives me a certain insight into what must be done. I don't like it all that much either. But seeing as how Lord Voldemort will be after me in the end regardless of my like or dislike for being in this position, I need to make sure that he is at his weakest when he does. Destroying these Horcruxes is the only way to do that. In fact, it is the only way to keep him from being immortal. That's all I can say,” explained Harry as he looked down to the floor.

There was a stunned look on almost every face except Hermione's, Ron's and Professor Lupin's. Hermione was quick to add, “Letting it slip to the wrong people that you even know that much could cost Harry and all of us our lives. Lord Voldemort must not be able to make new ones or get the opportunity to protect the ones he now thinks are safe. Just so you understand, that is all I know that you don't know.” Harry understood why she was lying about not knowing more. She had to let them know that this is very significant to any hopes of succeeding in defeating the Dark Lord.

“I think we are all in agreement that something must be done. However, the question now is whether or not we will implement the first stage of the plan or not,” said Remus. “I vote that we try it. Even if after five days we discover that it is too dangerous or that it is a wasted effort, we can simply carefully restore the two couples to their own identities and start over.”

“Well, that's a point I didn't consider,” said Molly in a calmer voice. “It isn't as if there is any lasting harm done by trying it. I am sorry for being a worrywart, but I am a mother.” She blushed ever so slightly.

Harry looked at Hermione. “Hermione, it's up to you? You have to be willing to do this too. Or, you can stay at Hogwarts with Bill while Fleur and I make due,” said Harry seriously.

“No, that won't work at all,” said Bill with a chuckle. “Every time you get involved with a girl who is remotely connected to the Weasley family a Weasley ends up on the wrong end. You're not going to steal my wife.” He laughed. “Seriously, all kidding aside, I think that it should be done as a couple or not at all. It will be stressful and to have the people we love and trust most with us will make it easier to stay focused.”

“Harry, you know I'm with you whatever you decide. It seems that we might also be ablt to take advantage of another unexpected benefit. Bill, were you and Fleur going to take a honeymoon?” asked Hermione.

Harry smiled. He loved the way the plan seemed to be taking shape. Even if they had not been planning to take a honeymoon before this very moment, it could easily be arranged. “I think that's a very good idea, really.”

“Whoa,” said George. “This is really getting to be kind of exciting. We can make costumes and disguises with the best of them. You don't really need to be the same person the whole time, do you?”

“What do you mean?” asked Harry.

“I mean you could slip out of the flat or wherever you decide to stay and use a different set of costumes or disguises each time, right? I mean all you have to do is look like someone other than Bill and Fleur or yourselves,” said George.

There was laughter all around. “This could get really confusing,” said Tonks. “I think we need to keep it really simple or we will have a hard time planning for it and keeping things straight.”

“You're right, Tonks,” said George with a smile. “But it would be so cool if Fred and I could actually contribute.”

“Well, we know we have the ability to hide you in one fashion or another,” said Arthur. “That's the important thing. We don't need to decide anything except the initial stage for tomorrow. I suggest that Bill and Fleur have decided to go back to France to see her family while Bill is in the final stages of recovery. That's a bona fide excuse for a honeymoon if there ever was one.”

“Brilliant, Dad,” said Bill.

“The only problem with that is the fact that there may be spies in France too,” said Fleur. “Lord Voldemort is here. But he is here because this is the stronghold of Ministry power. We often have unsavory wizards and witches making trouble in our country too. So it would be wise not to divulge too much about our plans or make them too rigid. I think the only explanation should be that we are getting away from this craziness and are going off to enjoy our lives together for a while. If only it were true.”

Harry felt a pang of sadness for Fleur and Bill. Their beautiful wedding had been reduced to civic ceremony to make them legal in both the muggle and wizard worlds. Fleur had looked forward to the wedding with such anticipation. Bill had too, but he was more excited because of how happy Fleur seemed to be to have such a beautiful day planned. And now, they were being asked to sacrifice again.

“Fleur, Bill,” said Harry. “I hope that Hermione and I are always able to call you friends. You have given up so much to help and protect me. And that goes without saying how much you've done to help the Ministry's cause. I admire you both.” He knew he didn't need to say it, but, at the risk of sounding over-the-top he knew they needed to hear it.

“Thank you, Harry. You have no idea how much that means,” said Bill. “Right, Fleur?”

Fleur looked at Harry with tears in her eyes. It was the same expression she'd had when he'd emerged from the Black Lake with her sister. “Harry, it is because I owe you my sister's life that I will always help you. Even if she wasn't really in danger then, you thought she was and I remember it every time I look at you. Yes, those words mean very much to me.” She stumbled in her English for the first time as the emotion welled inside her. She hugged Harry and kissed him on the cheek.

“I think that's it for the night everyone,” said Mr. Weasley. “It is late and we will never think of everything we need to do tonight. It seems to me that we are lucky to have the talents of each and every one of us here tonight. Good night.” Mr. Weasley walked slowly up the steps toward the master bedroom.

The morning was the most chaotic Harry had ever had going off to Hogwarts. First, they had to go to Flourish and Blotts to get school books for Ginny, Ron, Harry and Hermione. They had never done this on the same morning that they were to be at Hogwarts. They would not be taking the train as they had always done. Tonks had arranged for the floo to be opened between the Ministry and Professor McGonagall's office. The arrival time had always been a late evening one and getting there much faster than normal allowed them extra time to organize the deception that would set Harry free to look for the Horcruxes.

“How do we explain being here without going on the train, Professor McGonagall?” asked Ginny as she sat with her family in the Headmistress' office at Hogwarts.

“It is simple. There are advantages afforded to the sons and daughters of Ministry officials these days. Besides, your entire family is here. That should be reason enough. Furthermore, there should be a lot less nosiness now that we no longer have students whose parents are supporting Lord Voldemort,” said Professor McGonagall

Professor McGonagall was informed of the plan as soon as everyone had arrived. Everyone agreed that she deserved the respect of knowing what was going on within the school. She was pleased to see that Ron and Ginny were back and very saddened to hear that Hermione and Harry would not be with her.

“Mr. Potter, I am truly disappointed that I shall have to pretend you are here. Ms. Granger, I hope you know what you're in for with this boy.” For the first time anyone could remember, Professor McGonagall had joked with someone. “Of course, I'm only partially kidding. But both of you please be careful. It would be my pleasure to allow you to return for your seventh year studies next year if you are unable to return this year. It is unprecedented, but we will be obliged to take care of your education if you are successful.” She though momentarily. “On the other hand, why would you need us, if you are able to defeat the Dark Lord?” The faint trace of a smile crossed her face.

Since they were several hours earlier than the arrival of the vast majority of students and those who have come to hear how the school will fair after the death of Albus Dumbledore. Everyone involved in Harry's escape from Hogwarts (the term they gave it for simplicity sake) gathered together in the former Headmaster's study to further discuss the plans.

The most important of all of the things they discussed was that the only thing they could plan was what to do should they run into each other. It would be just as awkward for Harry and Hermione call anyone else by their name as it would be for Bill and Fleur once they had used the potion. Secondly, communication would go through Ron and Ginny at school. Owls would come from the Weasleys in both directions which meant that Harry and Hermione would return frequently to The Burrow should their search last longer than a few weeks. And, finally, everyone knew that it was imperative that what they knew remain a secret. No one, no matter how important, no matter how much they seemed to know, or no matter how threatening they became would be told anything of their plans if they were not in that room right then.

“Everything else…,” said Harry, “we will have to handle as it comes up, I think.”

“Agreed,” said Bill. “There are just too many things that could interfere to try to plan for them all. That is why the communication path is so important. With Aurors throughout the school at all times I think that Tonks would be a logical person to pass things to Professor McGonagall. From there, I can handle it with Fleur, Ron and Ginny.”

“I must admit that I never thought I'd be announcing Harry Potter's name as Head Boy. As for Miss Granger, I had always hoped it would be her,” said the Headmistress.

Harry looked hurt. “Professor, was I truly that bad of a student?”

“No, Potter, not at all. Remember that Professor Dumbledore didn't give you many opportunities because of the burden you carried. I was merely saying that yours was a name that I had never anticipated. For what it's worth, it will be a good omen that someone such as you is named Head Boy.”

The next two hours involved the usual beginning of the school year events. The arrival of the students, the herding in of the first years by Hagrid, and the Sorting Hat's song were the norm. Except that this year, the Sorting Hat lay quiet on the chair as the entire school and guests looked on in confused silence. Just as Professor McGonagall was to begin, the Sorting Hat's peak rose and the mouth at the brim opened.

In days of yore courage, wisdom, hard work, and daring prevailed

Today we mourn the loss of one our greatest, unceremoniously assailed

All that we hold dear must be renewed to keep our family alive

It will require the heart and soul of our forefathers to unite and strive

Remembrance of the greatness of this place and our lessons learned

United, four houses--not three--must join the fight till darkness be spurned.

The Sorting Hat fell silent until the first person sat. The sorting then began as it always had. But there was look of furious pride on each face that Harry noticed. It was as if the Sorting Hat had enchanted each student with new resolve. For unlike years previous, the new students cheered for each other regardless of house as they assumed there seats at each table. Harry stood at the announcement of the first Slytherin and cheered as the thought of Professor Dumbledore ran through his head from his very first year, “It is our choices, Harry, that show us what we truly are, far more than our abilities.” (CoS, 333) He decided that he was now going to be Head Boy and he chose to act like it.

Hermione and everyone at the Gryffindor table looked at Harry strangely, yet stood with him and applauded. Soon, every person in the Great Hall was on their feet applauding. They remained there applauding each new student without regard for the house for which they had been selected. When the sorting was done, Professor McGonagall took the podium.

“Welcome to Hogwarts everyone. I certainly cannot compete with the persona of my predecessor as a speaker, but I want to assure each and every one of you that Hogwarts will survive because of the strength of character and undying example of leadership that is the legacy of Professor Albus Dumbledore,” she said. There was brief applause. “On to the business at hand,” she continued. “It is unprecedented to announce the Head Boy and Head Girl at Hogwarts on this podium since in the past it was announced in the materials accompanying the letter of acceptance to the school. This year is different in very many ways. Because of these unusual circumstances, and also because we will be required to work much more closely together to ensure the safety of all who attend the school, I have decided to allow our new Head Boy and Head Girl the opportunity to speak to all of you. I present, Harry Potter and Hermione Granger.”

Harry walked slowly holding Hermione's hand. There was complete silence. It seemed as if the entire room was stunned that it wasn't Ernie MacMillan or someone else. His mind was racing as he thought of what he planned to say. He knew what he said would have a great impact on Bill, so he wanted the message to be simple and uncomplicated but forceful.

“Hello, everyone. I am proud to be Head Boy at Hogwarts. I am proud to represent Hogwarts. I am proud of the way we supported each and every new member who was sorted tonight. Many of you already know my story. And, until a few short years ago, some of you knew my story better than I did. My parents were a wizard and muggle-born witch. My father was Head Boy here too. But that is not the reason I'm telling you about them. They were parents like yours. They loved me with all their hearts. They sacrificed their lives to give me the opportunity to live in a world without fear of people like Lord Voldemort. I am hear to inspire you with a story. I will not take much of your time. But I don't believe that many of you know this story the way I'm going to tell it.”

“Lord Voldemort is a lying, two-bit mudblood, elitist fraud,” said Harry loudly as he pounded the podium. “Yes, that's right. He was the son of a muggle father and witch mother. His mother by all accounts was mad as a hatter. She fell in love with the rich muggle man who road by their house. Through the use of a love potion, she convinced him that he loved her and married him. When she got pregnant she convinced herself that he loved her without the potion. She was wrong. He threw her to the street to fend for herself. She died in childbirth at an orphanage pleading that he be given his father's name. That child's name was Thomas Marvolo Riddle. He was Head Boy here at Hogwarts too. He was a member of Slytherin and was responsible for the death of a young girl here. The rest you all have probably learned in one way or another.”

Every person in the room had a look of stunned silence and disgust. Harry looked around and continued. “Yes, he would have you believe that only pure blood wizards deserve to live. He would exterminate all muggles and half-bloods, or anyone who would associate with non-pure blood wizards. He is a madman--a very brilliant and powerful madman—but a madman none the less. His followers are sick men and women who will stop at nothing to silence people like me whose parents were murdered by him and his cronies.” He let what he said sink in to everyone.

“This summer, he committed and act so disgusting and unwarranted that I find myself wanting to kill him with my bare hands as I stand in front of you. He killed an entire family whose children were our friends and classmates. He brutally murdered them.”

“A few moments ago, I used a term that curdles my stomach. I learned the term when it was used to describe my best friend in the world—with due respect to Ron Weasley. Hermione Granger never hurt anyone in her life, but one of our classmates who is now running from the Ministry called her that for no other reason than to be mean and to disrupt what should be the most wonderful experience of our lives…our magical education. He wanted to humiliate her to the point of not wanting to come back. She has never given in and neither should any of us.”

Harry knew he must wrap up quickly and forcefully. “I'm not here to recount every wrong that the misguided sons and daughters of the Death Eaters have done. I'm not here to cast a shadow on the house whose preference is people from solid wizard backgrounds. Everyone has the right to choose who his friends and associates are. What I am here to say is that if you are of like mind to Lord Voldemort and display any threat whatsoever to your fellow classmates, you will have me to answer to. I'll take that one step further. Why is Lord Voldemort obsessed with me? Is it because I kicked his arse as a one-year old baby and have been doing it ever since? He has no sense of style or nobility. The night he killed Cedric Diggory, he couldn't even let Cedric have a fair chance. He is a coward when it comes right down to it. He is dangerous, but he is also nothing but a glorified prat. If you don't think so, why is he afraid to confront a school boy like me in the open without six of his Death Eaters? Why must he send his henchmen out to kill innocent families instead of doing it himself? Don't get me wrong, I don't want to die. But he doesn't scare me like he used to. I know him now. He's a little boy that didn't get enough love from his mother and he hates me because my mother loved me with all her heart. And, that's the end of it. I stand here as Head Boy not to gloat over Lord Voldemort, but to show you that we stand for what is right. Your parents should be fighting him at every turn outside these gates, because if they don't, he is sick enough and powerful enough to destroy us all if we are not united. Thank you.”

Harry stepped down toward the table. The entire room was silent until a woman's voice from the back interrupted it. “Mr. Potter, how are you different from him? You are calling him names from the safest place in the entire wizard world. Doesn't that make you a bit suspect in your call for action?”

“Ah, Miss Rita Skeeter, Animagus extraordinaire, wanting to start comparing notes about fairness,” said Harry. “Oops, I'm surprised you didn't report this as if you were a fly on the wall. Oops, again. That is what you turn into, isn't it? A bug? Oh, never mind, I'm sure that the Ministry won't care a bit that you've never registered and have used that ability to spy on people for as long as you've been doing this. I'm sorry, would you repeat the question?”

The glum faces began to soften a bit. “Oh, you are quite a snotty little boy, aren't you? I'm quite shocked that someone such as you would be the public face of Hogwarts. I asked you if it wasn't a little disingenuous to call someone a coward when you are hiding behind the walls of one of the wizard world's most secure places.”

“Oh, I suppose it is a little disingenuous as you call it, but as usual you have just called the place where the greatest wizard of our age was murdered in cold-blood by the treachery of people you seem to be defending. Is that what you're doing? Making excuses for the Dark Lord himself, Rita?” Harry had no idea where these responses were coming from. He wondered if this is what Professor Dumbledore meant when he said that he'd never truly be gone as long as there were still people loyal to him. The thought made him laugh openly. “Come on, Miss Skeeter. I've answered your question. Would you like me to embarrass you with my answer to your next one? You can make all the mistakes you want in your article too, just as you have for years. This time you can print that I want to have tea and crumpets with my dear friend Tom Riddle. I refuse to call a commoner such as Riddle by a term like Lord. Oh, by the way, you can print that.”

Now there was laughter in the Great Hall. “Here, here Harry!” yelled one student from the Ravenclaw table.

“Let her have it, Harry!” yelled another.

Professor McGonagall stood at the podium allowing this banter for few moments until Miss Skeeter exited through the large doors. “Are you quite finished, Mr. Potter?”

“May I say one more thing?” asked Harry. The Professor nodded with a sigh.

“I want to say one last thing to all of you. I am exasperated with this whole thing. I am not asking you or telling you to disregard Lord Voldemort. That would be dangerous and illogical. What I am saying is that he is just a man. He has been corrupted by the dark side of our world. Many of our parents have toyed with it and we learned that it brought nothing but pain and sorrow. Some of us are related to people who are still severely misguided. I am saying don't give up hope of a better life. You have to fight for it as I have since I learned of my parents' fate. Hope is all I have to look forward to except for Hermione and the love of my new family the Weasleys. Stand strong. Stand together.” The emotion caused him to choke out those last words.

Professor McGonagall stood at the podium and nodded approvingly to Harry. “Thank you, Mr. Potter for making me entirely ashamed of selecting you as Head Boy,” she said drolly. Harry knew that she was not kidding at all.

The rest of the evening involved one of Hogwarts start of the semester classic feasts. Harry ate well and looked around for a sign from the guest table beside the teachers' table that Bill and Fleur were ready to make the switch. Bill nodded just as Professor McGonagall arose to send everyone off to their houses.

“Now, one last bit before we all go off to bed. The forest is off-limits and Hogsmeade weekends are suspended for the time being. It is unfortunate, but it is a necessary precaution. Last but not least, I want to introduce two people that I invited as my guests because I was unable to attend their small wedding ceremony just two weeks ago. Bill Weasley was Head Boy here just a very few years ago and Fleur Delacour was one of the Triwizard Tournament champions from the Beauxbatons school in France just three years ago. They have proven that international cooperation is not only possible, but has lasting consequences.” She smiled. “They are leaving very soon on an extended honeymoon abroad and this would be my last opportunity to congratulate them. I present Mr. and Mrs. Bill Weasley.”

Bill and Fleur stood and waved.

“Now, off to bed all of you. Prefects, take charge of your houses,” declared Professor McGonagall.

The commotion of all of the students leaving the Great Hall afforded Harry and Hermione the time to disappear into the anteroom adjacent to the Great Hall and await Bill and Fleur. Mrs. Weasley had hastily lengthened some of Harry's things to fit Bill so that the transition would only take minutes. Fifteen minutes after everyone had except the Weasleys and Mrs. McGonagall had left the Great Hall, Bill and Fleur slipped into the room with Harry and Hermione.

The one thing that had been planned in minute detail was to ensure that the clothes under Harry's and Hermione's robes were almost identical in color and design to those of Bill and Fleur. For Bill and Fleur, it was easy. They would wear robes almost continuously. After the switch they would each simply use the other's wardrobe.

“Harry, good luck mate. You really gave whoever will pass things to Voldemort an earful. Hopefully, I'll live out the week,” said Bill with a smile. “Just because you have this safety net, don't get careless. If he finds you alone and unprotected as I always am, you will have your hands full I'm afraid.”

“I hear you there, Bill. Don't make me look like a dork on that broom either Bill. I know you're still recovering, but I have a reputation to uphold,” said Harry.

The last thing they needed to do was drink the potion. Harry looked at the vial in his hand and said, “You're sure I have yours and not Fleurs. I'm not sure I'm ready for a brassiere.” He gulped it down quickly. He felt that same awful tearing feeling he'd felt when he'd become Goyle five years before. His stomach lurched as he finally started to feel normal.

“Meow,” said someone next to him. He looked at Hermione who pretended that she'd turned into a cat like she had that awful day as well. Harry couldn't understand why he felt so uncomfortable. His ear felt cold and the back of his neck felt warmer than usual. He turned to the mirror and almost laughed. He'd simply not thought of what it would be like to wear a ponytail and an earring until just now.

“Nice, Hermione, you almost made me believe you were a cat,” he said rolling his eyes. Harry realized that Hermione would now be the one who had to look at Bill's scarred face. He looked in the mirror and couldn't help but admire how Bill had survived such injuries. The reality of the transformation would take days to get used to he thought.

“Harry, don't get romantic with Hermione while you're transformed. I don't want that lustful look in your eye when you see Fleur when this is all over. Besides, Hermione may never be the same if she makes love to me once,” smiled Bill.

Another of those things that had never occurred to him came crashing down on him. He couldn't help but notice how much taller Fleur was than Hermione. This was going to be a very interesting change.

“Ah, yes, there is always the other side of the equation too,” said Hermione who then switched to her best Fleur impersonation. “But `Arry's bottom is so cute.” She giggled for a moment at the incredulous faces around her. “But enough is enough. Good luck, Bill and Fleur. I hope that you know that we really love you guys for doing this. I feel so much better knowing that everyone thinks Harry is here.”

“Well, just go do what you have to do, Harry. Don't let him be careless, Hermione,” said Bill.

“We love you too,” said Fleur. “Really, be careful.”

Harry and Hermione stepped out of the room. “Good night, Harry and Hermione,” said Hermione as Fleur. “We shall see you ven ve return.” Harry could tell that Hermione wanted to giggle but suppressed it.

“Professor,” Harry said as he emerged with Hermione in tow. “Do you mind if we use your office again for the floo? We are due to leave mid-afternoon tomorrow.” Harry looked up and saw a bug on the curtain just above Professor McGonagall's head. “No, it couldn't be,” he said incredulously. “Professor, you don't think Harry was serious when he said that Skeeter woman was an Animagus, do you?”

“Why, yes Bill, he had told me that before. Well, Professor, I think that your friend has been listening to you talk with the Weasleys for the entire time that I talked to Harry about being Head Boy at Hogwarts. What a shameless woman,” said Harry.

Professor McGonagall turned, raised her wand as the bug attempted to get away and cast a spell that instantly turned the bug back into Rita Skeeter. “You lot from the Daily Prophet will have to send someone besides you from now on Miss Skeeter. I shall not allow you into my school again. I thought you had changed, but maybe Mr. Potter wasn't as far off as I imagined.”

Without a word, Rita Skeeter gathered her belongings and walked as fast as she could out of the Great Hall.

“Miss Tonks, would you kindly see that Miss Skeeter reaches the point where she may Apparate to wherever someone of her kind goes,” said the Headmistress.

“Yes, ma'am, I will,” said Tonks with a smile.

Harry and Hermione stood close to Professor McGonagall and asked under his breath, “Do you think she thought we were Bill and Fleur?”

“Oh, absolutely,” she whispered in return. “I'm sure she would never believe that I would be part of such a sophomoric plan such as this.” She spoke aloud now. “Now you two get along so that I may have my office to myself when my evening's work is concluded. Enjoy your honeymoon.”

As Harry and Hermione left the Great Hall they passed several of the parents still standing in the corridor awaiting word where they would be able to use the floo. They all greeted them as Bill and Fleur which took some getting used to as they passed. There were just enough people that Harry and Hermione finally became comfortable with the thought of being addressed differently, but not nearly as many as they had expected. Finally, they were ready to leave…to make their escape. “The Burrow,” said Harry. “The Burrow,” said Hermione.

They gathered their belongings from the upstairs rooms and within minutes Apparated to their temporary home at Bill's and Fleur's flat. Harry felt around for the flask that had his polyjuice and found it inside his bag. Hermione did the same. “Well, we don't need it again tonight, but tomorrow will be a different story,” said Harry.

Within a few minutes, each of them felt the dull ache become excruciating pain as the potion wore off. The transformation was one of the most difficult things Harry had ever done. “Maybe we should remain as them to avoid that feeling,” said Harry.

Hermione crawled over to Harry and opened the button on his shirt. “No, we can't because as them we can't do this.” She kissed his chest as Harry fell back against the sofa pillows in ecstasy.

-->

The Search—Chapter 18

It had been several weeks since Harry had to try to sleep with the warmth of Hermione next to him. He lay awake pouring over his speech at Hogwarts. He regretted only referring to Voldemort as a mudblood. He was better than that. He'd let his hatred of Voldemort get the better of him. He had simply wanted to show people the hypocrisy of those who wanted pure blood supremacy. His eyes felt heavy and soon he had drifted into a deep sleep.

His dreams came with unusual frequency. Short dreams with seemingly no point to them rolled through his subconscious. Until one, slowed and caused him to awake with a start. He tried desperately to remember where he was and figure out what it meant. He was sweating profusely.

“Harry, are you okay? You're sopping with sweat,” said Hermione scooting over a bit. “Ewww,” she said playfully until she saw the blank look on Harry's face. “Really, are you okay, Harry?”

“Shsh, please Hermione,” said Harry as he strained to remember. “I just had a dream of the house that I saw in one of Professor Dumbledore's visions. It was the house where that cup and the bracelet were stolen. At least that's what I think it was. I can't for the life of me remember the vision or the dream. I can just catch parts of it.”

“Can you describe it for me? I mean in as much detail as you can remember Harry. Every little detail will help, because I will ask you questions. I read somewhere that it's possible to reconstruct dreams by making the person look for details they may have overlooked,” said Hermione.

“What? What do you mean?” Harry was tired and he knew he was being harsh, but he hated this feeling more than almost any other.

“I'm sorry, Harry. I mean, how was the woman in the dream dressed? I am assuming this is the vision you told me about before, right? Those kinds of details Harry are what I need you to tell me. It will make you see the dream again in your mind's eye. Or, so the theory goes,” said Hermione in a soothing voice. She got up and put on her robe.

“Hermione, that's just it. It faded so quickly. It couldn't have been that dream that made we sweat like this. There must have been something else,” he said sleepily. “Please, shut the light and come back to bed. I'm too tired for this.”

“If that's what you want, Harry. But sooner or later, we're going to have to push through it,” said Hermione impatiently.

“Okay, Hermione. Just not tonight. I'm exhausted,” said Harry not wanting to debate the issue as he drifted off again.

Harry awoke feeling disoriented and uneasy. He felt in the bed next to him for Hermione. She wasn't there. He slowly raised his head from the pillow and saw her sitting in her robe staring at him with glassy eyes. “Hermione, what are you doing up so early?” He assumed it was early because he still didn't feel rested.

“Early?” she said with a faint smile. “Harry, it's nearly ten in the morning. I've been watching you toss and turn in your sleep for two hours. It's been quite frightening really.”

Harry noticed now that even the faint smile had been forced. “Why didn't you wake me up?”

Hermione's eyes widened as if she were going say something, but she only sighed and said nothing. She got up and whisked across the room to the electric kettle as it began whistling. Then she turned and said, “Harry, I didn't want you to blame me for interrupting your dreams.”

Harry understood now. He had offended her by going to sleep instead of trying to figure out the dream. “Hermione, I'm sorry if I offended you. I was just so tired.”

“Well, I'll remember not to tire you out anymore before you go to sleep,” she said rather coldly. “I mean, honestly Harry, you acted like I was begging for more sex in the middle of the night. I will just wait until you wake up screaming again.” The tears in her eyes didn't get a chance to run down her cheeks as she wiped her face quickly with the sleeve of her robe.

“Hermione, Sweetheart, I'm sorry. I really didn't mean to be rude,” said Harry.

“Well, it's over with now, Harry. I know you didn't and I'm just a little upset too, because I know that I really can't help you,” she replied. “I watched you Harry, it was like you were possessed or something sometimes. I mean you looked peaceful one second and then all hell would break loose. You would kick the covers off, say something unintelligible and then roll back over peacefully again. I put the covers back on you three times.”

“I don't remember a thing, Hermione. Honestly, I don't,” he said. But it did explain his uneasiness. “If it makes you feel better, I feel like I was run over by a truck.” He smiled. “At least, you got that much revenge for getting treated badly.”

Hermione finished pouring her tea. “Do you want some tea, Harry? I don't want revenge. I just want this crazy life of ours to be more normal. I know I signed up for this, but a night like that will make anyone a little mad.”

“Mad, crazy or mad, angry?” asked Harry trying to keep things light for the moment.

“Both, you jerk,” she said with a smile. “Tea in the cup or hot water on your head?” She ran at him with what he thought was the steaming kettle with a wild-eyed look.

“Hermione, what the bloody hell?” he exclaimed.

“Oh, settle down. It's empty. I feel stupid. I made so many cups for myself this morning the kettle's empty and I'm offering you tea,” she giggled. “I'll put the kettle on again. I'm surprised I haven't had to have a pee every ten minutes this morning.”

Harry laughed. “You don't drink much tea either, do you?” he asked.

“No,” she replied. “I imagine that even though there isn't much caffeine in it, I drank enough of it to make me hyper.”

“Come here, Hermione. Forget the water for a second; it'll get hot on its own. You can help me, you know. You just don't realize you're doing it. You help me by being here and not giving up on me. So, even if you can't make the dreams stop or help me interpret them, don't get down on yourself,” said Harry as she sat down next to him on the bed. “I don't want you angry at yourself or me over something like that.”

She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. “What could have caused that kind of behaviour though, Harry? It wasn't normal by any stretch of the imagination.”

“I have had brief nightmares before Hermione. I mean ones where something happens and I almost roll out of bed. I know they happen because that same thing happens a few times in the same night. But the dreams aren't enough to wake me up completely. In the past I think I awoke because of the feeling that I'd roll out of bed,” he explained. “Maybe it was one of those nights.” He had just remembered those times. They hadn't happened for a quite some time though and they only happened when he was at the Dursley house.

“Why haven't you ever mentioned them?” asked Hermione.

“I suppose, now that I think about it, they only happened when I was on Privet Drive. There was no one to tell and it didn't happen that often,” said Harry. Maybe, thought Harry, it was just a reaction to being in a strange place.

“Well, maybe this is part of those dreams your mother alluded to in the vision?” suggested Hermione.

“You know, maybe it is,” said Harry. “Or it could be that I'm just weird.”

Hermione had to smile when she saw the cheesy grin on Harry's face. “Yeah, weird, I'll say.” The kettle whistled again. “I'll get you some tea and I'll get in the shower. We need to get cracking I think.”

“Doing what? I want some more, you know…” he said winking.

“Not a chance there, Potter. You have to learn not to piss off your girlfriend by being rude. And, that will teach you,” she said pouring the tea. “See if I'm kidding.” She grinned and looked at him sidelong nodding in playful way. “Seriously, see if I'm kidding.”

“Oh my God, you're serious. You're going to hold out on me because of that?” asked Harry dumbfounded.

“No, Harry, I'm not serious and I'm not mad. I just think that today we need to really look at what we need to do. We'll have plenty of time to fool around later. You really scared me with those dreams and I think we need to sit down and go over things carefully,” said Hermione.

She pulled off her robe and walked naked into the bathroom. “You are welcome to come in and wash my back though.”

Harry jumped up like a cannon shot.

By mid-afternoon, Harry was exhausted with Hermione's questions. “Hermione, Sweetheart, baby, honey, please stop,” he begged. “My brain can only go like this for say—three hours. It's been four.”

Hermione looked up at the clock and realized that they had been going over everything since shortly after lunch at noon. “I'm sorry, Harry. It's just like a study session to me. My body clock must say I'm back at Hogwarts.”

“I know and I appreciate what you're trying to do. But by now, you and I should be working on what we already know, not still interrogating me like a prisoner of war,” laughed Harry.

Hermione smiled. “I do get a bit carried away, don't I?”

“The only one with a more one-track mind is Neville with Herbology. Although, you can understand it in Neville's case,” said Harry fondly.

“Do you want to go for a walk?” asked Hermione. And then, a frantic look of horror swept over Hermione's face. “Harry! We've done it now! Bill and Fleur needed to leave like hours ago and we didn't even make an appearance like we were going anywhere!”

Harry was upset for a moment too and then he thought of something. “Whoa, whoa. Wait a second. How many times have you seen Mr. Weasley leave the Burrow and return from work?”

“What does that have to do with anything, Harry? Come on, let's get a move on,” said Hermione.

“Listen, Hermione. What I'm saying is that wizards travel by so many different methods that it's possible that no one would ever see them. He must have left for work at least a dozen times with us close by and we never thought a thing of it,” said Harry trying to prove his point.

“But Harry, we need to make sure that the story is completely believable. Do you think Rita Skeeter will take kindly to Bill outing her in front of Mrs. McGonagall? You don't think that she'll follow up on it?”

“Well, you have a point there, Hermione. The problem is that it's too late for us to nonchalantly pretend we just got a late start. So we have to live with the current situation. If she decided to start asking questions now, we'd have to make something up. Just relax and let things be, please,” said Harry not feeling as calm inside as he was trying to portray to Hermione.

Hermione came and sat down at the table again where she'd started taking notes of the answers to the questions she'd asked Harry. “Honestly, we have to stop acting like we're the ones on the honeymoon. I'll end up pregnant before I'm eighteen,” she said in an almost exasperated voice.

“We do have to pay more attention to our roles as Bill and Fleur though. But who knows, maybe the primal screams of passion are what the neighbors are used to?” joked Harry. “You aren't worried about getting pregnant, are you?” He hoped that didn't sound to Hermione like it just sounded to him.

“Well, I'm not ready to have a baby by next May, if that's what you're asking. As far as having your baby, I don't think that bothers me so much. I just can't go home to my parents looking like I'm carrying a beach ball under my shirt,” said Hermione. “And, yes, I'd better be careful because the pills I got from the doctor ran out this week.”

Harry was glad she hadn't taken it wrong even though he knew he'd said it badly. “Sweetheart, I don't want that to be on your mind too. I don't know how to stop you from asking me to take a shower with you though.” He smiled.

“I know that, Harry. That was a stupid thing to do when I know I should be more careful. It's just that sometimes…,” she stopped.

“Sometimes, what?” asked Harry.

“Harry, it's just a thought that pops into my head when I realize what we're doing here is an attempt to ensure that there is life after Voldemort. Everything today is about finding his Horcruxes so that with any luck, one day I can have a baby with you and know you will always be with me. That's not what's always on my mind, but if we're talking about it now, I might as well use that as the example,” said Hermione.

“I guess I just need to press on a little harder then,” said Harry looking at the piles of notes stacked in a way only Hermione could ever decipher. “I'll try harder.”

“Harry, I know it's hard to concentrate. So, let's do what you said and go over the notes we've already made. Maybe it will be easier to fill in blanks from what you're already told me than it is to try to think of the whole thing all over again,” said Hermione putting a hand on Harry's. “We can do this.”

By seven, they were looking in the kitchen for something to eat. There had been enough lunch meat, sandwich bread and soup in the cupboards for lunch, but there was little in the way of main course items anywhere in the house. “Hermione, here. I found this,” said Harry. It was a menu from a local Chinese restaurant that advertised delivery. “Do you fancy Chinese? I can take the potion and wait for them. You don't have to.”

“Harry, they're not supposed to be here,” said Hermione. “You have to start thinking about stuff like that.”

Harry realized that he needed to concentrate more on the task at hand. “Well, let me use one of the disguises and I'll pick it up and Apparate back here.”

“Harry, no offense, but maybe we should just Apparate to the Burrow and beg Mrs. Weasley to feed us,” said Hermione with a sheepish grin as if she knew it was a cop out. “I don't feel like taking any chances tonight. I think we need to move to another place. We're acting like a couple of randy teenagers and we can't afford to act our age right now.” Hermione giggled. “It's not all your fault either.”

They agreed and went to The Burrow. That evening's meal was just what they needed. “I wish I'd brought Crookshanks from home this summer. I miss him now. I mean, Mom absolutely adores him. But like you said Mr. Weasley, his ability to detect evil wizards and just generally bad people is a good thing for my parents to have. I just hope they pay attention to what I told them. They tend not to believe all of this magic stuff. Sometimes I think they think I'm mad.” She smiled half-heartedly.

That was the second time today that Hermione had mentioned her family. He wondered what was happening inside her pretty little head to make her so conscious of her family all of a sudden. “Herm, what's going on with you? Is something bothering you?”

“Huh?” said Hermione. “Wow, I don't think you've ever called me that before Harry. That's what my Dad calls me. His little Hermie is what he used to call me when I was little.”

“I won't if it makes you homesick or sad,” said Harry. “That's just it though; you've mentioned your family more today than you have in a month.”

“No, you can call me that if you want.” She paused for a second. “But I prefer Hermione only because it does make me a little homesick. And, I guess I just have had a lot of thoughts about how close to facing Voldemort we are and I'm a little unnerved,” she said shakily. “No, I'm pretty well unnerved to be honest. I think I started thinking about it watching you this morning, Harry. I don't want the fairy tale part of what we're living to end, but I don't want to miss seeing my parents' faces when they see their grandbaby or my wedding because of the nightmare portion either. I'm afraid to go to sleep tonight, Harry. I'm sure I'll have nightmares.” Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had been sitting in the living room with them just then, but they moved to the kitchen to give them space.

“Hermione? Please look at me,” said Harry he felt his heart pounding in his ears and his chest was about to explode. “You know, all Voldemort wants is to kill me and all muggle-born witches and wizards who refuse to give up practicing magic—well, maybe all muggles, but that's a long way off. You could go back to your parents and find another wonderful guy. There are lots of them out there. Just don't practice magic and I don't think he'll ever find you. You can still have all those things. It wouldn't kill me if that happened, but it would kill me if you regretted being with me in the future.” Harry lied the best he could. He would die inside if she left, but he'd survived real death before. He could live with someone leaving him that did so to have a life or the prospect of one.

There was a long silence as Hermione tried to gain her composure. But suddenly, out of nowhere, she turned toward Harry and almost yelled, but didn't as she calmed herself. Yet Harry knew it was the angriest voice she'd ever used toward him.

“Harry, shut up! I'm not leaving, but you're just going to have to get used to the fact that I want my life to be good…no, it was going to be perfect…and I'm not going to go down easy. It may be painful, but these are the reasons I can fight. I want to be with you. And to have you, I have to risk things that are almost way too scary to me. Don't you ever say you could let me go again, do you hear me?” Hermione's face was red and her tone enraged. “Some other wonderful guy? Are you serious? That's ridiculous. The only other guy I'd ever consider is Ron and he's not the right one, now is he?” She took Harry's face in her hands. “Did you hear me, Harry? I'm not going anywhere without you.”

Harry's eyes were as big as dinner plates. He couldn't think of one thing to say other than to feebly answer with, “Now that that's settled.” He got up and walked toward the fireplace unsure of what just happened. He had to ask. “What was that?”

Hermione sat sobbing at the end of the sofa. She took a tissue from the box on the end table. “That's my last nerve finally being exposed, Harry,” she said through the tears with still a hint of rage at him.

Harry could see her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. He started to speak, but Hermione beat him to it.

“I think that had to come out…from both of us. I needed you to say what I knew you felt. I knew you would rather me leave than to be there for the wrong reasons. Part of me wanted to run away today when I saw you writhing in bed with those dreams, especially after you kind of told me to leave you alone last night. I love you too much though. Do you feel like I do when you can't see any future at all? And, because of that, nothing matters in your past if what you're doing doesn't work out? Doesn't it make you feel lost?”

“That's it exactly, Hermione. Welcome to my world ever since I found out about the prophecy,” said Harry. “You've arrived. You now know why sometimes I'm over-the-top joyful with things and in another moment, so down it seems like I'm the most depressed person you ever knew. It's not what I want for you, but if you're there now I can't stop you from feeling it.”

“Well, Harry, this isn't going to work for me. We've got to succeed. You know. We have to,” said Hermione pulling another tissue from the box and blowing her nose. “I'm not giving up my dreams of a happy life to live like you've been forced to do. And, I'm not letting you live there either.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Mrs. Weasley hug Mr. Weasley. And once again, he had the feeling about Hermione he'd had the other night. There was more to her than he'd ever imagined and he loved what he already knew. “Err, well, okay then. That's settled too.”

Hermione laughed through the tears. “Yeah, listen to me. Six stone dripping wet and I'm acting like I'm a heavyweight boxer going to beat the champ. I must look a mess.”

“Nah, you look like someone who's tired and needs to unwind. Maybe we need to see if Mrs. Weasley has a sleeping draught handy that we can both use. It keeps away the dreams and let's you sleep like a baby. Worked wonders on me loads of times,” said Harry with a smile. He sat and put his arms around Hermione and gave her an awkward hug.

“I sure do, I keep one handy. It's one of those remedies every mother should have for one of her children when they have nightmares. You two may not be flesh and blood, but you're my kids,” she said with a smile.

“Molly and I have talked,” said Mr. Weasley. “If you kids promise that there'll be no hanky-panky, you can sleep together here by the fire. By the way, I'm going to enchant the bed to turn any part of your body that's naked blue if it touches the sheets.” He raised his wand and conjured what looked like a bearskin rug on a thick mattress. “We don't have another place that we feel comfortable letting you two lovebirds spend the night together in, so this will have to do. Just kidding about the sheets, but you do promise, don't you?”

Hermione blushed. “Why of course, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. If I didn't already know you wouldn't believe me I'd profess my innocence, but somehow I don't think that would work.”

“Well, you two need to get some rest. You will feel much better in the morning. And, once you take this, I'm sure that any fears we have will be completely unfounded,” said Mrs. Weasley. “Besides, we're sitting out here until we see you pass out on that mattress. Arthur, honestly.”

“Molly, wake up. They probably know more about sex than we do,” said Arthur with a wink toward Harry when Hermione wasn't looking.

“Oh, my God,” said Hermione. “I want to die. Harry, kill me right now.” Hermione hid her head under her pillow.

Harry was embarrassed too, but he knew Mr. Weasley meant well. “Arthur, you just embarrassed the life out of Hermione. I'm really upset with you.”

Harry snuck in close to Hermione's exposed ear. “Can you believe this?”

Hermione was laughing. “No. But I hope this is a bad dream. I don't want Mrs. Weasley thinking of me as some loose woman who moved on to her son's best friend.”

“Now, you two take that potion before Arthur says something else that makes me have to hex him into next week,” said Mrs. Weasley with a disgusted look.

Harry and Hermione looked at one another. Each had a small vial the size of the ones they used for the Polyjuice Potion. “Bottoms up,” said Harry.

“Cheers,” said Hermione.

They were asleep so fast that each of them was still clutching the vials at their chest when Mrs. Weasley turned back toward them.

“Arthur, do you think they can pull this off?” asked Molly.

“Do you mean the deception or defeat Voldemort?” asked Arthur. “I suppose it doesn't matter which, because the answer to each is yes. Harry knows more about the specifics of what he has to do, but we know what's going to turn the tide. It's their love for one another. Good or bad, their love will do it.”

“That's what I'm asking, Dear. Will they pull it off and live a long life together?” asked Molly. “I so want to see that for them.”

“That, I don't know Molly. Dumbledore once told me that miracles happen everyday. Imagine the greatest wizard of our age believing in miracles when he himself could almost create miracles. If there is any decency in the world, yes; but, I've long given up on that where Voldemort's concerned. All we can do is hope, Molly.”

Harry and Hermione awoke completely refreshed the next day and decided that The Burrow was a far better choice of a hideout than the flat. They brought most of their stuff and occupied separate rooms: Hermione in Ginny's room and Harry in Ron's. They worked tirelessly, occasionally trying to find ways to ask questions of the Weasleys that wouldn't give away anything they shouldn't know. By the end of the first week since the opening of school, Harry realized that there was only a very few details worthy of keeping secret.

The middle of the second week brought the first real breakthrough. Harry had gone to bed earlier than Hermione. She had stayed up to write a letter from the both of them to Bill, Fleur, Ron and Ginny. Harry and Hermione had been going over the pensieve visions from the last few weeks of Dumbledore's life when Harry thought of something that he'd never put together before. He brushed it off after thinking about it for a minute or so as he and Hermione talked, but now somehow it arose in a dream.

Tom Riddle was walking toward someone he vaguely recognized. It was a woman. But Harry realized that this was not the same Tom Riddle that he'd thought of that evening. It was a slightly older version, a version still very much human in appearance compared to that night in the cemetery three years before. Yet, somehow, while older he was younger. Harry's heart raced as he was confused. Soon, he understood. It was the early days when he still had not undergone the hideous transformation to what he was now, but he was older than the night he'd taken the cup and locket from Hepzibah Smith's home.

Harry had felt this before. It was a dream, but he seemed conscious and able to see and hear everything. Was he connected to Lord Voldemort again? He couldn't be, he thought.

“My Lord, how are you this evening?” asked the woman. The voice tore at Harry's heart. He knew it. It was Bellatrix Lestrange. The woman who had killed Sirius and had barked at him that he'd have to do better than he'd been able to do to use one of the forbidden curses.

“Dispense with the niceties, Bella. I have something that you must do for me. You must not fail. As you know, I believe in the old power of things. I have an old relic that belonged to one of the founders of Hogwarts. It must be returned to her grave for the power within it to be made whole again. The years it has been possessed by muggles and blood traitors have stained it. I trust you and only you to be the one to return it for me. I may ask you to retrieve it for me in an hour of need, for it possesses power beyond your imagining.”

“Yes, My Lord, it will be done tonight,” said Bellatrix.

“You shall carry it to the place where Helga Hugglepuff is entombed and place it inside with her within this container.” For the first time Harry got a good look at the object. It was the cup from the pensieve. He recognized its ornate handles. The box it was in was glass and contained several vials with stoppers connected to the top and sides. It was obviously booby-trapped just as the fountain where they'd found the locket had been.

“What is this on the container, My Lord?” asked Bellatrix confusedly.

“My trust in you for the moment is complete, Bella. But times and circumstances change. I have learned that those we trust in our youth may not be as trustworthy years later. I have another who will do this for me if you do not. But I judge that you would not be so hasty as to deny Lord Voldemort's orders for such an important task,” said the Dark Lord. “Therefore, I offer the explanation of what the container does for an unbreakable vow of silence. Regulus, you will take the vow as well, for you will take another prized possession to its keep.”

Harry watched as the ritual for the Unbreakable Vow was taken in-turn by Bellatrix Lestrange and this man named Regulus.

“If you divulge the location or substance of the contents of your prize, you shall encounter a most horrible fate similar to what this container does,” said Lord Voldemort. “Since you insist to know what the container does, I shall tell you. It will leave the intruder wailing in pain grossly disfigured with neither hope for death or means of salvation. No sound shall ever escape their lips for eternity. Death will come when the spirit is dead.”

“My Lord, surely you don't think me capable of betraying you?” asked Bellatrix.

“Only your actions and devotion will tell,” said Lord Voldemort. “Show them.” He added pointing to someone Harry couldn't see.

From the dark reaches where Lord Voldemort had first appeared, a young man was being dragged by two men who seemed only to do Voldemort's bidding. The boy was Harry's age and was put on his hands and knees. An identical container was placed before him. He screamed. “No, please. I take it back. Whatever I said, I take it back.”

“Imperio,” cried Voldemort.

The young man slowly reached out and opened the container by removing one of the pains of glass. As Harry had guessed, it released some sort ofgas cloud aimed directly at the boy's face. For a brief second, Harry could hear the scream but it went silent as ghastly tears in the skin of his face opened and slowly oozed blood. The boy tore at his face furthering the damage as he screamed silently.

“Avada Kedavra,” cried Voldemort. “This traitor would have survived only a matter of minutes. He bored me with his pathetic claims that I was nothing but a man. I am much more than that. I am master of all who oppose me as well. Remember that.”

“Who was that? He seemed familiar.” asked the man named Regulus.

“He was your neighbor's son, Mr. Black. He was the one who refused to tell me where you lived when I came to call last week. I wonder if he thinks I'm just another `git' now?” laughed Voldemort. Voldemort turned his wand on the two men who brought the boy out and said, “Avada Kedavra.” In turn, they fell dead without expression or moving to avoid the curse.

Harry awoke without screaming. He expected his scar to be on fire. “Hermione, where are you? “

Hermione was sitting in Ginny's room and vaguely heard Harry's call. She noticed the urgency. She wrapped the robe's belt around her waist tightly and walked up the stairs.

By this time, Harry was sitting in the chair next to the bed pulling his shoes on. “Oh, there you are. I thought maybe you'd gone to sleep. I had a dream,” he said more calmly than he felt. “I know more now. It was Regulus Black, but we knew that. He may have died from a curse that was put on him by violating an Unbreakable Vow….”

“Harry, hold on. I can't follow all this as fast as you want me to do,” said Hermione. “Meet me downstairs and we'll talk at the table with the notes.”

He smiled. “Hermione, your plan worked. I just didn't know it this evening. Thank you for keeping me thinking,” he said as he tugged on his other shoe and sat back.

“Well, you'll have to explain that too when we get downstairs,” said Hermione. “I'll be there in a minute.”

It took Harry almost a half-hour to explain everything he saw in that dream to Hermione. He knew she didn't see what he saw, but she understood what she needed to get from it. “Harry, we should wake up the Weasleys and get word to Remus or someone.”

Harry looked at the gleam in Hermione's eye. He knew that brain of hers was working overtime. He was happy in a strange kind of way. His heart ached for those people in his dream, but he thought that somehow they would bring detail to the picture he and Hermione were trying to paint. He thought about what Tonks might find in the missing wizard vault or in the unexplained murders from that time. He had hardly noticed Hermione leave the table run upstairs and run back down.

“It's in here. I know it is. Maybe not exactly like we need it, but close enough I'm sure,” said Hermione. “I don't want to say it without checking first.”

Harry looked at the huge book she'd put on the table—Hogwarts: A History. Harry felt the chills run up and down his spine. His girlfriend was the most brilliant person he ever met. He looked at his watch. It was just a little after midnight on the twelfth of September. It was exactly one week to her birthday. That excited him too as he looked at her reading. Suddenly, he thought of Viktor Krum and how he'd watched her study their entire fourth year. Now he knew what the fascination was. She was beautiful when she was doing what she loved.

“Okay, here it is,” said Hermione. “Of course, the book was written years after the founders had passed on, but there is a map of each of the places where the author thought the founders might be buried. For Helga Hufflepuff…oh, my gosh.”

“What is it, Hermione?” asked Harry.

“I don't believe this. It's in one of the areas described as having the most graveyards and mausoleums in all of Great Britain. It describes some of them that go back to the time of the founders as being uncovered by archaeological digs done in the 1920s. As of this edition, some of that area is still regarded as unstable land due to the extent of erosion from the gravesites,” said Hermione.

“So, what does that mean?” asked Harry.

“It means that the area could collapse at any time. It also means that most of the graves there are over six hundred years old,” said Hermione with a shiver. “I hope the ghosts there are friendly.”

Harry looked at her in stunned silence.

-->

The Hufflepuff Cup—Chapter 19

Harry and Hermione stayed up the entire night. Hermione poured over the pages of Hogwarts: A History while Harry went through the notes she'd already made. By the time they heard the rooster crow, they had all but passed out. After all of that the only thing they had accomplished was losing four or five hours of sleep.

“Hermione, I'm too tired to think anymore,” he said hanging his head.

“Me too, Harry,” she admitted. “I hope you haven't been staying up because you felt obligated to stay with me. Because I stayed up because I didn't think you were tired yet.”

They laughed at each other. It had turned out to be one of those silly things that I'm not going to bed until you do and neither one of them wanted to be there. “Oh my God, Harry. It's almost six-thirty. Mr. Weasley will be up soon. We'd better clean up this kitchen.”

“Ah wait,” he said with a look of satisfaction. “Scourgify.”

Hermione smiled. “I guess you did learn something from all your years around me and Ginny. Never do anything by hand if magic will do,” she giggled. “I do so love being a witch. Shouldn't have showed me that you remembered that spell though now, Harry. If we get married, you'll have no excuse for leaving a mess anywhere in the house.”

Harry could only shake his head. “Who says I'm going to marry you anyway? Millicent Bulstrode may turn into a swan.” They both laughed until Hermione's face went slack and she stuck out her tongue.

“Do you know what a gelding or a steer is?” asked Hermione.

“Not really,” replied Harry warily.

“Oh, a gelding is a horse that won't have children, if you know what I mean. That's what's in store for you if you keep trying to take the Mickey out of me by talking like that,” she said. “One flick of the wrist with my wand and…poof…you sing soprano in a girls' choir.”

“Whoa, now that's a bit harsh,” cringed Harry. “You're starting to sound more like `Mad-eye Moody than I am.” They both laughed again.

“We have to get some sleep,” said Hermione.

“One last question, Sweetheart—why are you willing to spend all this time researching this without consulting Lupin or Mr. Weasley?” he asked.

“Harry, it's because your dream seems to make so much sense. You have had so many very detailed dreams and most of them have turned out to have an element of truth to them. We have to do this on our own, Harry,” said Hermione. “Besides, as horrifying as it was, it wasn't a nightmare like some of the others. You were calm when you told me it. It was as if it might just be a remnant memory left by Lord Voldemort when he cursed you. You remembered it because we have been filling in details with our discussions and research.”

“You really think so?” asked Harry. “My scar didn't hurt.”

“Harry, I'm too tired to think about why right now,” she said. “I'm sorry.”

Harry put his arm around her shoulders and gave her a hug. “I know. I just wonder. It's so weird.”

“I'll give you that. It's weird alright,” she said. She took out her wand and pointed at the book on the table. “Wingardium Leviosa.” She paused for a second to kiss Harry on the cheek and said, “Locomotor, book.”

“Ha, that's funny,” laughed Harry.

“I'm telling you. I'm so tired I can't carry the book back to my room,” she said as he trudged up the steps. “Good night, love.”

“Good night, Sweetheart,” he said as he followed her with his eyes up the stairs. He thought about what she said about Lord Voldemort. He didn't think that was it. He thought it might be more closely related to what his parents had told him about the dreams he might have. He realized he was too tired to worry about it too. Before he knew it he had climbed the stairs and crawled into bed.

That afternoon when Harry walked down stairs he surprised Mrs. Weasley. “Oh Harry, I'm so involved in my knitting that I forgot you and Hermione were here. Where is Hermione by the way?”

“Probably still having a sleep in, Mrs. Weasley. I woke with a bad dream last night and she heard me up. So we ended up staying up all night talking,” he explained. “She was really tired when she finally shuffled off to bed.”

“Did you sleep well,” asked Mrs. Weasley. “You look pretty cheery.”

“I'm okay. We figured out that the dream is probably no big deal. We tried comparing it to others I've had and it was pretty much the same,” he said. He hated lying to Mrs. Weasley but he and Hermione agreed that anything to do directly with the Horcruxes was to stay between them.

A few minutes later, Hermione came down the stairs with a smile that looked like it had been painted on. She still looked tired to Harry, but when she saw Mrs. Weasley her expression became cheery like Harry's. “Good afternoon,” she said shaking her head at Harry.

“I'll bet you two are hungry. I'll fix you up a little lunch,” said Mrs. Weasley as she put her needles and balls of thread on `autoweave'. Harry wondered why she was doing it by hand at all, but he supposed with all the kids out of the house she did it to stay busy.

They chatted during lunch. Mrs. Weasley told them about the last letter from Hogwarts. The only trouble seemed to be the added security and no prospect of Hogsmeade visits this year. But other than that, all seemed to be in order. “You know Harry. I was very upset with you for some of the things you said when you spoke. You could have really made Bill a target,” chastised Mrs. Weasley. He wondered why she hadn't said anything until now.

“I am so sorry, Mrs. Weasley. I was nervous and I just got carried away, I guess. I meant every word, but I didn't need to say it all out loud,” he admitted.

“Well, I try to only say things to people after I've calmed down. Bill's letter told me not to be so hard on you, but I just felt that you needed to know how I felt,” said Molly. “You're such a wonderful young man. I don't want to see you get yourself into spots because you don't watch your tongue.”

“Yeah, he does that with me sometimes too. If he weren't so cute and lovable I'd have killed him already,” teased Hermione.

“Oh, stop it, Hermione,” said Mrs. Weasley with a wave of her hand. “He treats you like a queen. I hate to say it but he treats you better than my Ronny ever did.”

Harry tried not to say or do anything that would take this conversation any further. He always felt bad when Mrs. Weasley talked about it. He saw the look on Hermione's face as well. She was stuck. If she tried to deflect the comment, she would sound false or she'd have to say something negative about Harry. Somehow she managed to answer without doing either.

“Well, let's just hope Ron and everyone at Hogwarts is safe this year. None of us want to worry about them,” said Hermione. “I hope you know I'm very glad you forgave me and still treat me like part of this family.”

Mrs. Weasley was nonplussed. “Why wouldn't we, dear? You're young adults. You're trying to figure out life and some things work out on the first try and others don't. Arthur and I were lucky. We never had to go through the heartbreak you kids have. But don't fret it. You and Harry are like my kids whenever you stay here,” she said.

Hermione's eyes misted. “Thank you, so much. You have no idea how much hearing you say that means to me.”

“Look, you kids could call me `Mum” anytime you like. It would make me happy, because I know this formal stuff can be tiring. But you don't have to. I just thought I'd mention it,” said Molly.

She got up from the table and cleared it with her wand. “You two probably have things to do and I most definitely have a lot to do to get ready for Christmas,” she said excitedly. “I'm doing some by hand this year just to keep busy and keep from worrying, you see.”

“Harry, let's go outside. We need to talk,” said Hermione in a very odd voice after acting so joyful during lunch.

They Disillusioned each other as was the norm when outside at the Weasleys and began a slow stroll around the house. “Are you okay, Hermione? I noticed you looked just awful coming down the stairs.” Harry saw her bristle a bit. “I mean you didn't look yourself.”

“It's one of those times when it's hard to be cheery, Harry,” she said. “I'll be okay though. I just feel a little crampy and out of sorts from my period.”

Harry hadn't thought of that phase of Hermione's life very much since it had never really come up. He didn't know what to say except, “You don't look like you slept a wink.”

“Well, that's probably why it's bothering me so much today. I never, ever feel this bad. It's also got me depressed a bit,” he admitted.

Harry was a little confused. She couldn't be upset about not being pregnant. There had to be more to it. “Can I ask why without sounding like an inconsiderate oaf?”

She managed a smile. “Harry, don't worry I'm not sorry that I'm not pregnant at this point in my life. I know you must be confused by that. Sorry if I sounded silly. What bothers me is that I remembered something about Fleur. Isn't she pregnant?”

Harry felt a twinge of uncertainty or anxiety. He wasn't sure which best described it. The fact was that Bill had mentioned that they thought Fleur was pregnant and the wedding couldn't come soon enough. The thing that caused Harry to wonder was that there had been no mention since. “Oh I see your point. What happens if she's pregnant while she's at Hogwarts and something goes wrong?”

Hermione looked even sadder after he said that. “Oh, how miserable can I be?” she said rhetorically. “I didn't even think of that. I thought of what would happen if someone caught on and started spreading rumors that I was pregnant. That's not a condition you can hide from other girls that easily.”

Harry saw the problem for what it was now. It could potentially ruin their plans for any number of reasons. “I know you Hermione and you must have a plan of some sort,” he offered.

“Harry, I know how much we need to make sure our arrangement stays secret. I also know that anytime we send owls with anything that could give it away, we endanger all of us. I feel sick about asking you this, but I have to. Can I send an owl to Fleur to find out what's going on? I'm a basket case now. I know it's so selfish to worry about my reputation when so many other things are at stake.” Hermione looked like she was going to cry. A moment later she was clutching Harry and crying as hard as he'd ever seen.

At first he felt a little awkward. What was he to do? Tell her to suck it up? Did he tell her not to worry about it, because he was sure Fleur probably had it under control? He knew that this was one of those situations where her feelings were most important. “Hermione, write a note and we'll send it. Just try to leave as many specifics out as possible. Maybe you could write it as if you were Fleur and say that you regretted to tell her that you're not pregnant and that you know how much Hermione was looking forward to seeing their child. There has to be a way to say it that won't be obvious.”

She cried only a moment or so more but sniffled trying to catch her breath for a several more minutes. Her eyes looked puffy when she pulled her head out of his shoulder. “I'm just so tired, Harry. I didn't sleep at all. I don't want to seem like someone who can't keep it together under pressure. I'm never like this when…you know.”

“Hermione, I know what's wrong. Believe me. You're fed up to the ears with taking care of me all the time. You're constantly working on all these things and never get time for yourself. This happened all at once and you're resistance is down because of lack of sleep. Sweetheart, just find a way to write the note that limits the discussion of who is who. I'll find an owl. Then I want you to get Mrs. Weasley's sleeping draught and get some rest. You need to take care of yourself first. And, you are not being selfish at all,” he said softly in her ear. “Just take some time for yourself.”

He realized that that was becoming true for him too. They had been inseparable since the beginning of summer. There was really no avoiding it now, but he could use a night where he just read a Quidditch magazine or just lounged about.

An hour or so later he read what she had written. It was better than his ideas. She told Fleur how wonderful it was to know that there was a new Weasley on the way. From there Harry didn't need to worry. It was pure genius. She asked if she was worried about looking pregnant when she had her first child. What would she do to avoid it? Harry was sure that Fleur would get the idea simply based on the way Hermione worded it.

“Harry, I feel a little better,” she said. “Writing this reminded me of how vain Fleur can be about her own looks and I'm sure she would be the same way about the way she looks while being me.”

“Yeah, I think you covered it pretty well. She'll get the hint to let us know if there is any danger from the potion or not too.” Finally he added, “Now, for the part where you get some sleep. Get that sleeping potion or I'll hit you over the head with a pillow one thousand times until I knock you unconscious.” He motioned like he was hitting her over the head.

For the first time this afternoon, her smile was genuinely bright. “I will. Thanks for not thinking I'm a nutter or anything. I really worked myself into a lather this morning when I couldn't sleep and had all this on my mind.”

“Who says I don't think you're a nutter? It just takes one to know one. So if anyone could think that, I'm uniquely qualified. Now get going,” he teased. He had second thoughts about just letting her walk away. He grabbed her hand at the last second. He pulled her back and kissed her softly on the forehead. “I'm here when you need to talk just as much as you're here for me. Don't forget that. If anyone should feel like they're being overly selfish, it's me.”

She kissed his cheek and walked slowly toward the kitchen where Mrs. Weasley kept her potions. She turned to Harry and said, “Well, you're allowed until we get rid of this monster. After that, I won't put up with it.” She took the potion off the shelf and continued toward the stairs and her room. “Remember I said that.” She waved as she disappeared from sight.

That afternoon and evening gave Harry time to read up on the new magazines that Mr. Weasley would bring home. He would bring home muggle magazines about carpentry, electricity, sport, and outdoor life. He found a few about Quidditch among them too. He relaxed. It dawned on him how much a part of his life Hermione had become. He also realized that he may have started to count on her a little too much. He wondered if maybe he hadn't been a little bit like a lost puppy over the past few months. He decided he'd try to find something to occupy his mind on occasion to let Hermione have time for herself. He couldn't help but feel that his problems had added to her being overwhelmed today.

The morning was coming quicker than Harry anticipated. He'd found a magazine on home design that seemed rather interesting. He'd always been interested in how space was used. He guessed that it came from being so restricted in the cupboard and in that bedroom at the Dursleys. By midnight, his thoughts had turned to Hermione again and he checked in on her. She was sleeping with an expression of satisfaction on her face.

He ducked out quickly again and put the potion bottle back in the cabinet in the kitchen.

It was there that he ran into Mrs. Weasley on his way to bed.

“Harry, has Hermione been sleeping all this time?” asked Mrs. Weasley.

“Yes, Mrs. Weasley, she has,” said Harry not offering an explanation.

“I knew she wasn't feeling well today, but if someone is trying to put a good face on for others, who am I to spoil it?” she said rhetorically. “You take care of one another on your trip now.”

Harry had never witnessed the legilimensia quality in Mrs. Weasley before, but shivers ran down his spine as she walked away. “We will Mum.” Harry went off to bed still shaking his head in wonder.

Hermione was up when Harry came down the next morning. She was reading a note that could have only come from Fleur. “I can't believe how fast Fleur got back to me,” she said with a huge grin. “I was right. She and Bill use a couple of different potions and enchantments to keep things under control. He's glad that you left the Marauder's Map in the trunk. She says she and Bill sneak off for a little private time every once in a while using it to avoid the staff. But she assures me that they are careful to not make it so obvious that people would start vicious rumors.”

Harry smiled. He was glad that the reply brightened Hermione up a bit. He could tell she still didn't feel quite right, but now there was only one cause and she had dealt with that since her early teens. He wasn't worried anymore. “So, what's the plan?”

It only took a few minutes for Hermione to explain what else she'd done with the time she couldn't sleep the day before. She had outlined a plan for searching the tombs. First, they would just use each other's middle names. They were common so they wouldn't draw attention. Second, she was pretty sure that the one major town near the site would have a train station, so she thought the train would avoid any problems they might have if they tried to travel by magic. Last, they would just turn the tables a bit on the story they used looking for Godric's Hollow. She was looking to find the grave of her oldest known ancestor.

“So what are we going to do about disguises?” asked Harry. “I'm sure we aren't going like this.”

“I think I'm going to change my appearance completely, Harry. Look at this,” said Hermione. She took her wand and ran it down from her head to as far as she could reach. As she did, her appearance began to change slowly. Harry noticed that her nose became just a little broader, her hair color changed from brown to blonde and freckles appeared where there had been none before.

“Wow, how'd you do that?” asked Harry.

“Tonks taught me. This is the simplest one you can do. It's not that hard and all it requires is that you concentrate on changing your appearance,” said Hermione. “Think hard of someone that you would like to pattern your appearance after. It doesn't have to be a real person. It can just be an image in your head. Remember, this disguise is more of an illusion not a complete change like Polyjuice Potion provides.”

Harry imagined the small photo of a twenty-something writer in an article he read the night before. The guy he imagined was different than Harry in only a few ways. He was stockier, his hair pulled back in a ponytail, and his eyes were deep blue. He ran his wand over his body the same way Hermione did while trying to keep the picture in his mind. He looked in the mirror. He was surprised. He didn't look much like the guy in the magazine at first, but slowly over time there seemed to be a distinct changes taking place.

After a minute or so, he looked at Hermione and asked, “What do you think?”

“Fine, good. That'll definitely work,” said Hermione as she walked around him. Even the style of clothes had changed. “It's just weird to look at you with a ponytail and blonde.”

“The nice part about this enchantment is that the more often you use the same image, the faster the change occurs. It takes several minutes for it to be complete at first,” said Hermione. “That's why I appeared to change much faster. I've practiced this one. Look at yourself now.”

Harry was surprised to see the stubble of a day old beard. He wondered. He pulled up his sleeve and revealed the tattoo in the same spot as the other guy. It was the Chinese Yin Yang symbol. “Whoa, that's wicked.” He knew that anyone who was looking for Harry Potter wouldn't suspect him. With that thought, he looked at his forehead closely for signs of his scar. There were none.

The longer he looked in the mirror the more he could see his real features coming through. “So, if you spend too much time with someone who knows you, they can see through it can't they?” asked Harry as he continued to notice that the change was less distinct even now.

“Yes, that's why Polyjuice Potion has its uses. Under this enchantment, you could deliver something to Mrs. Weasley like you are now and she couldn't tell it was you. But if you stood and talked to her for more than a few minutes she'd probably say you remind her of someone. It takes a while for someone to catch on, but they do eventually,” said Hermione. “That's another advantage that a Metamorphmagus like Tonks has. They actually change. What we're doing is putting up an illusion around us that will conform to our general size and shape. It can distort our appearance, but not change it drastically.”

“Ah, cool. That makes sense. So while we're gone we'll only see what others see for a while, then we'll see each other normally?” asked Harry.

“That's the interesting part, Harry. You can see both if you concentrate after you know who it is. You just have to imagine the other person as they really are for a few seconds and you can dissolve the illusion,” said Hermione.

They spent the afternoon mulling about the house. Harry felt like a caged animal. He was ready to go, but Hermione seemed satisfied with reading over the notes. He knew better than to interrupt her. It was always possible with Hermione that in one instant she'd find the secret to the whole thing. Harry found himself heading off to Ron's room several times to change his appearance to make sure it was relatively the same and see how much more quickly it took effect each time he did it. Finally, he heard Hermione coming toward him. He had left the door ajar, hoping for just such an occasion. She stepped in the door without knocking.

“So, when do we go?” he pressed her for an answer. “I kind of like the way I look now and don't want to lose it.”

“I thought we'd leave tonight around supper, but we could go right now if you're in that much of a hurry, Harry. I'd like to make sure I have everything first though,” she replied. “Give me a few minutes to go through the notes I made and make sure we have the map.”

Harry felt a twinge of guilt. He was counting on her too much. He should be helping her make sure everything was ready. “Hey, what can I do to help?”

She turned with a surprised look and gave him a few things to do that would make things easier. It took him only five minutes to gather their personal care stuff like tooth brushes, tooth paste, an extra jacket for each of them, and the small bag of muggle money that they'd kept hidden since his birthday. He never realized how much stuff she had to organize the last time they went on a trip like this.

“Okay, now I feel more ready,” she said. “We could have gone without a lot of this stuff but it would have meant spending more money. Are you ready?”

“Yep, let's get going,” said Harry.

A moment later, he found himself holding Hermione's arm just outside King's Cross Station. The mid-afternoon rush hadn't started yet but was only a half an hour or so away. Soon the terminals would be packed. Hermione pointed the way to the ticket office. She booked them on the six o'clock train to Middlesbrough which was just down the coast from Newcastle. They would arrive somewhere around nine o'clock. That would give them a good night's rest before setting off in the morning.

“Harry, the place we have to go is between Newcastle and Middlesbrough. It will probably take us as long to go from our hotel to the gravesites as it does to get to the hotel from here,” she said with a sigh. “This is just the first part of our journey.”

The train left the terminal a minute late. Harry had the foresight to grab them a few chocolate bars and drinks for the trip. He didn't know what would be available on the train. Hermione was grateful. Of all the things they hadn't planned for meals topped the list. Soon with their hunger satisfied for the moment, they settled into their seats for the trip. The only remotely tense moment occurred when the Conductor came by to take the tickets and Hermione had buried them in her handbag. Once that was handled, the trip continued on smoothly. Finally, almost exactly as posted in the timetable, they arrived in Middlesbrough.

The nearest hotel to the station was a mere two or three minutes by car, so they took a taxi. By nine-thirty they were safely tucked away in their hotel suite looking for a menu from room service. “Hermione, if you were a roast chicken, I'd be ripping you limb from limb and devouring you right now,” Harry joked.

“Oh nice. Now I know to keep you well fed in case you become delusional. What a horrid thought to be ripped apart and eaten,” she said with a shiver. “I'd say the same to you but after a comment like that the only thing I could see you as is an ass and I wouldn't eat one of those.” She smiled.

They laughed. Harry thought for a second about how low their expectations for humor had gone when they were famished. They hadn't eaten anything but that chocolate since lunch. “Let's order Chinese,” he suggested holding an advertisement in his hand.

“Fine, you know what I like. Go ahead and order,” said Hermione who had just returned herself to her normal appearance.

“Cool,” said Harry doing the same. “I'll just phone them up right now.” He called the restaurant and ordered. He flipped on the TV and fell back on the bed while Hermione went into the bathroom. She came out just before dinner in pajamas.

Harry ate like a man possessed while Hermione ate hurriedly still trying to maintain the illusion of manners. Eventually, she too gave way to her hunger. They laughed at each other more than once as they wiped their chins of food dribbling down their fronts. “I don't think I've been this hungry in ages…maybe ever,” exaggerated Hermione. “I'm embarrassed to be eating like this even in front of you.” She giggled.

Harry could care less. He'd ordered a large portion for himself. He heaped rice and chicken with broccoli on his plate as though he were reserving this portion so that Hermione couldn't get it. “Can you imagine what those people whose plane crashed in the Andes felt like? I mean they eventually cannibalized each other.”

“Harry, shut up!” exclaimed Hermione as she kept eating even though she cringed at the thought.

Luckily for both of them, they didn't have to wait long for the satisfied feeling to overtake them. Harry fluffed the pillows and leaned back against the headboard. He laughed at the old Benny Hill show Hermione had put on. “Do you like this too?” asked Harry.

“Not particularly,” she said. “But I know you do.” She smiled from her bed as she read the romance novel she'd bought in the bookstore at King's Cross.

“Do you like that rubbish?” asked Harry realizing immediately how he sounded. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that.”

“Well, it's just as good as the rubbish you're watching. I think you watch just to see him chase those girls with their boobies hanging out,” she said defensively and sticking her tongue out.

Harry laughed quietly. “You do know me well, don't you?” he tried to say under his breath.

“Yes, I do, Harry Potter. Why do you think I changed into men's pajamas as soon as I could? I know what happens when we stay in hotel rooms,” she said with the covers pulled up to her neck.

“Hermione, I'm sorry. It was a rude thing to say, alright? I admit it. Will you stop being angry with me?” he pleaded.

“I'm not angry, Harry. Did you expect that I'd read textbooks all my life?” she said simply. She wasn't smiling like she usually did when she was taking the Mickey out of him. “I just like reading this `rubbish' as you call it, because the heroine actually has a life like I'd like to live one day. Her real life might be boring, but she gets her fantasy lover in the end. My life isn't boring, but I'm not sure I'll end up the same, now am I?”

Harry looked at her for a moment. What she said hit home. She read those books for the same reason most people did—to escape reality. If anyone had a reality that they needed to escape, she did. “I am sorry, Hermione. I should have realized that we're both doing the same thing in different ways.” He was referring to the mind-numbing comedy he watched on TV to push aside the anxiety he knew he'd feel otherwise.

He shut off the TV went to the bathroom and got ready for bed. The light next to Hermione's bed was off when he came out. He walked over and kissed her temple lightly. Then he returned to his bed.

He pulled back the covers and slipped in under them. “Harry?” said Hermione. “I'm sorry for getting so cheeky over such a simple comment. They are horrid except for the romantic scenes.” She giggled.

“No worries, Sweetheart. I think I've tried to become too much of a comedian for my own good these days,” he conceded. “Love you, Hermione. Sleep well.”

“You too, Harry. We'll be okay in the morning,” she said in a consoling tone.

It wasn't long and they'd both fallen into a deep and unusually restful sleep.

The nice thing about autumn for Harry was the changing of the leaves. He awoke to the soft sounds of leaves blowing against the second floor window and fluttering slowly to the ground. Hermione's soft breathing was the only other thing he heard. He barely remembered their disagreement from the night before and decided instead to focus on the dream he had of making love to her. He lay with his eyes closed listening to her breathing just a few feet away.

He had almost drifted back to sleep himself, when he heard the rustling of Hermione's covers. “Good morning, sunshine,” he said joyfully.

“Oh, it looked like you were still asleep. Do you need to use the loo? If you don't I'm going in there,” she said hastily.

“No, I'm okay,” he answered.

Harry got up and went to the little area near the sink where the hotel kept the electric kettle. He filled it with water and found the complimentary tea bags. He crossed the room again and opened the side window to let in the fresh air. He was brought to the present and out of his daydream by the sound of the whistling kettle. He looked over and saw Hermione still in her pajamas pouring the water into their cups.

“Sorry Harry, it was just one of those mornings where you wake up and some things take priority over civility,” she smiled. “Did you sleep well?”

“Oh yeah, I did. You?” he asked in return.

“Fabulously,” she said. “Wow, will you smell that fresh sea air?”

Harry had just been thinking the same thing. The hotel was a block or two in from the harbor but the wind this morning brought the smell of the sea to their window. “So, here we are. What next, Hermione?”

She brought Harry his tea and kissed him. “I owe you that from last night,” she said simply. She went and sat on the end of her bed with one leg outstretched and the other folded under it. “Well, I think we should get a good breakfast and then find somewhere to get a very detailed map of the area. We can take it from there. I know what direction to go; I just don't know what streets will get us there.”

“Should we find a prominent landmark and take a cab to that point?” asked Harry.

“Yeah, that's an idea. It'll make that part a little easier,” responded Hermione.

She took out the local telephone directory. “You know Harry, I was thinking. What if we rented bicycles?”

Harry couldn't have been caught much more off guard with a suggestion. He looked at her and thought for a second. That was actually a really good idea, he thought. “I like it, Hermione. Is there a rental place near?”

“There is one near the edge of town actually. They advertise that it's a good way to see the countryside without the hassle of driving. Apparently, there are bicycle trails out of town headed in the direction of our search,” she said with a smile.

They hadn't been running in weeks, but he thought that they hadn't fallen so far out of shape that even a long bicycle ride wouldn't be too hard. They gathered their belongings and assumed their disguises. Breakfast was tasty and the ride in the cab to the bicycle rental facility was quick.

Harry could feel the nervous energy starting to well up inside him. The bicycle ride was a welcome thought to him as he selected a sleek mountain bike with the huge knobby tires. He was amazed at how heavy the bike was. Hermione did the same. They made sure that one of the bikes had a saddlebag big enough to fit Harry's full backpack inside. His backpack was emptied to carry the cup if they found it. This extra feature on the bicycle was huge plus. They had planned on dumping the backpack out if the cup took too much room. Now, the backpack was completely free to hold the cup. Harry could carry it with him and if necessary Disapparate with the cup securely fastened to his back.

The map of the trails also showed the landmarks and points of interest in the area. Hermione was beside herself with joy when she saw the point marked “Graveyard Ruins and Excavation Site.” It was about eight miles out on the northwestern running trail, but about two miles off of it. The mountain bikes were going to be worth the investment.

Harry felt the burning in his legs as they pedaled along. He knew this must be agony for Hermione. He was surprised though when she smiled back at him. Neither of them talked as the September breeze that blew lightly in their faces threatened to steal their breath away if they tried. They stopped about forty minutes into their ride to see where they were.

They were in the midst of open fields and crops that seemed to have already been harvested. The air was fresh and crisp.

“Are you getting along alright, Hermione? My legs are burning and I just wondered about you,” he said as he looked at the map over her shoulder.

She hung her head for a second. He could tell she was smiling. “I'm glad you admitted it first. I wasn't going to give you the satisfaction of knowing my legs are on fire if you acted like it didn't faze you.”

He kissed her neck softly. “Don't do that to yourself, Hermione. If something bothers you, just tell me to stop. Chances are that I need the break too.”

“Okay,” she said. “Can we rest a minute or should we get going before we cramp up?”

“We should keep going for exactly that reason, Hermione. We can stretch when we get where we're going. It will give us a good excuse to take our time looking around,” he said with a smile. “I know; it sucks but we have to press on while we still can.”

Hermione swung her leg over the bar and pushed off without a word. The break seemed to help a bit and it didn't hurt that the turn toward the west put the breeze more to the side than in their faces. They rode for another twenty minutes or so until they started to get to where the trees began to come more frequently. Harry thought this was an indication that they were almost there as he took a quick look at his watch. He stopped pedaling for a minute or so. “I think we're almost there, Hermione.” He resumed riding and four or five minutes later a small gazebo appeared next to a sign. Behind it, he could see headstones.

“Graveyard Ruins and Excavation Site” said the sign. The gazebo was fully enclosed. Harry and Hermione went inside and found about a dozen pictures of old headstones and places roped off with danger signs. Hermione found a small brochure that described the area. It detailed the discovery of the underground tombs found in the 1920s. It went on to say that many of the roped off areas had unstable ground do to the shifting of the earth from supports in the tunnels giving way. It was the first time that either of them realized that what they were looking for could be hidden underground in one of those tunnels.

Harry spoke in a distressed tone. “How someone could put graves over the top of tunnels and not know it, I'll never understand. I mean, really.”

There were walkways through this section of the graveyard. They left their bikes and took a short walk through the first few rows. It was Harry who noticed the pattern first. “Maybe they didn't,” he said. “Look.” He pointed to the first place they saw the red signs and ropes cordoning off a place where there seemed to have been a landslide.

“Well, maybe the tunnels were really deep and undetectable for people in those days. It looks like they stopped with this row here. It appears to be the only one that toppled on top of more graves. The rest seems to be an area dug out to reveal the graves,” she described.

Hermione also noticed that far off to the eastern side of the rubble and dug up earth there seemed to be a bigger building and a car park. There was only one car she could see. “Do you see the car park over there?”

Harry looked and saw what she was pointing at. “Let's go see what it is,” he suggested.

“Sure,” replied Hermione. She suggested they follow the paths that wound toward the building while walking the bicycles. Harry agreed and ten minutes later they found themselves in a museum of sorts. There was an elderly couple standing near one of the doors.

“You children took the long way in I guess,” said the woman who Harry guessed was probably late sixties. “We saw you off in the distance.”

“That isn't the entrance, I take it,” said Hermione.

“Well, used to be,” said the man in a wavering voice. “At least until around 1996 when they put the museum of relics and artifacts here.”

Harry felt obliged to be polite. “Good day, sir and ma'am. I'm James and this is Jane.”

“Good day,” said the woman. “This is Eldridge and I'm Margaret. Pleased to meet you.”

“Likewise,” said Hermione with a smile. “Have you been here before?”

“We've lived in Newcastle all of our lives,” said Eldridge. “We come every year at this time to pay respects to our parents. This place has become quite a site over the years.”

“Really?” commented Harry. “Jane is here because she thinks her oldest known ancestor may be buried here.”

“Oh, children, you could be here for days looking for someone if you hadn't come here. They put in a new directory just last March. It won't give you where your loved ones are laid to rest, but it will give you a general area by the era they passed away,” said Margaret. “I take it you could be looking for a way into the part of the excavation area that's open if you're going back very far. Is that right?”

“We aren't sure, really,” said Hermione. “The records of my family go back several centuries, but there is some doubt that we're in the right place.” Harry noticed a bit of nervousness in Hermione's voice.

“Well, if it's older than the time of Queen Elizabeth I, then you'll be looking in the catacombs they opened up in the 1950s. You'll find all of the information you need over there in that directory, children. If you'll forgive us, it's hard to stay on our feet for a long time these days. We need to be leaving. Good luck,” said Margaret.

Whether Hermione felt the same electric buzz go through her as he did at the mention of the 1950s, Harry wasn't sure. He knew that it was a step in the right direction. He stepped toward the door and held it for the elderly couple as they exited. “Good day, sir and ma'am.”

“Thank you, son. You're very courteous. Someone like you surprise me now and again,” said Eldridge. “Never had much use for long-haired men, but you're very much a gentleman.”

Harry had forgotten his appearance, but took the man's comments as a compliment nonetheless. “Thank you, sir. Take care of yourselves now won't you.”

“Certainly will, you do the same,” said Margaret.

Harry glanced around the outside as he prepared to step back inside. Hermione had walked over to the directory Margaret had pointed at. “Harry, the deepest catacombs have no lights. It says that once you reach the fourth break, there are torches on the walls or you need to bring a flashlight. Who let's people wander through catacombs in the dark?” she asked

Harry knew that this wasn't the last time they would be here. It was going to require some reading and planning to get through the maze that was now open. “What does it say about people going through those areas? Are they allowed?”

“Yes, Harry. I think that many archaeologists probably do research here. All work to restore the place since 1998 has been done by philanthropic organizations that pay construction crews to shore up the walls. It appears that about three hundred meters or so into tunnels is where work stopped and there are barricades. I think what we're looking for is before that,” said Hermione.

“Why is that?” asked Harry.

“Because, if I'm not mistaken, your dream mentions that she is in a crypt of some sort. The last two rooms in the catacombs are reported here to have the oldest known mausoleum-type crypts in all of England,” said Hermione. “And according to the directory, the barricades are probably right where we saw the rubble falling in from the surface. Remember?”

“Sure, that makes sense,” said Harry. He looked at the maps in the directory. The tunnels just after the place where electric lights end seemed to twist and turn through dozens of smaller rooms. All of the tunnels through those rooms eventually wound there way into the last room where the map ended. “One wrong turn in there and you could look for hours, even a day or more.”

“Yes, Harry, but you made it through the maze in the Triwizard Tournament. I know you can do this. Plus, we can Disapparate to the hotel room if we get really lost and start over,” said Hermione. “I wouldn't want to do that, but we could.”

Harry couldn't argue with Hermione's logic. He had successfully navigated the maze even if the fake Moody had cleared the obstacles out of the way. He had found his way through. And she was right. Unlike muggles who might get lost in the maze of crypts and whatever else they might encounter, they did have a means of escape that would assure their safety.

Unhappily, Harry looked at the map before him and tried to keep it locked in his memory. But as usual, Hermione surprised him again. “Watch this, Harry.” She went behind him and opened the backpack. She came back around holding her wand or at least he thought it was her wand. It looked more like an expensive pen or pencil. “Transferre mappa,” she said in Latin. Quickly, much like Rita Skeeter's quill, the pen or wand began drawing an amazing replica of the catacombs map Hermione was looking at. It took a minute or more to complete.

“What was that, Her…Jane?” he asked in a nervous tone. He continued in a hushed voice. “I thought you said no magic. Don't call me that anymore either.” He realized she had called him Harry at least a half-dozen or more times in the last few minutes.

Hermione looked at Harry carefully. “What's wrong with you?” she asked.

Harry couldn't explain why, but a sudden rush of fear had spread through him. They had begun acting as if there were no danger in that museum and it had raised his awareness to peak levels. “Jane, we're getting too comfortable around here. Something tells me we were right to be cautious. Let's not forget that just because we didn't have a single incident yet, that it doesn't mean we are free of danger.”

He could see that his mood had put things in perspective for her for the moment. He was surprised that it was him reminding her and not the other way around. He took a deep breath and realized that she had just done an amazing bit of magic. To passersby, if there had been any, it would have looked like she was copying down the map on a yellow pad. What still bothered him was that they were using their real names. “That was awesome, Sweetie, but we need to remember the names we are using,” he said quietly. “Maybe I overreacted a bit, but do you understand.”

Hermione's expression had changed several times over the past few moments... Harry realized that from fear she'd gone to a bit of anger and now she seemed to understand. “I'm sorry. It's my fault. I got overanxious trying to show you what I learned. I was showing off.” He could sense her disgust with herself for doing it.

“Well, it's over now and we can get on with it, can't we?” he said as topic changer.

“Yeah, sure. Let's get to the beginning this should actually be fun, James,” she said emphasizing his name. “Maybe I should call you Jimmy.” She whispered.

“Whatever” said Harry, “as long as you don't call me you-know-who.” He laughed at the irony and double entendre.

Hermione giggled. “Jeez, Jimmy. That's a scary way of putting it.”

They put the bicycles around the back of the building. They put the locks that came with them around a pipe entering the building and then around the bicycles. “Muggle security,” laughed Harry nervously as he realized he'd said the word `muggle' out loud. He realized how easy it was to fall into familiar patterns and felt a little regret at having been so harsh with Hermione. He noticed that she ignored his mistake. He was grateful.

They wound there way from the front of the building toward the entrance a little to the southeast it. It took a couple minutes as they danced through the recent markers in the cemetery. They could have been there in half the time if they'd walked straight through, but somehow this seemed respectful. Harry wondered how he hadn't noticed the largest structure besides the building itself until now. It was a large stone with carved faces on each side. On the left was a fierce looking bearded man with rugged features and on the right was a demure looking woman with fine features and shawl over her shoulders. Both faces were expressionless. Between them was an archway that led down a set of stairs.

Harry took a cursory look around at the grounds. His heart started to race. He wanted to know what the area looked like now. For some reason, it seemed important to know that no one saw them enter. Hermione looked around with him. “Harry…pfft…I'm sorry. Jimmy, are you okay?”

“Yeah, sure. There is something about making sure we're alone here that struck me,” he said. “Let's go.”

There first steps down into the catacombs were met with a fell wind originating in the tunnel that made them both shiver. It was the fact that it had unmistakably come from inside that unnerved them both. “Oh, jeez Harry, that was weird.” Hermione's hand seemed ice cold now in Harry's hand.

“Your hand is cold, Hermione,” he said.

“Yours too,” said Hermione.

Harry wondered if they were pure muggles and not magical in nature whether anything they had just felt would have occurred. With each step, he became more convinced that a muggle would never have noticed. There were forces alive in this tunnel that only old magic could explain. “Were you ready for anything like this?” asked Harry.

“You're joking, right? I'm ready to turn around and run like I saw a ghost already,” wavered Hermione's voice. “If I'm sure of one thing, it's that down here our identities are not secret. Our magic is no match for whatever controls this place.”

Harry felt it too. He looked at Hermione and realized that since they'd entered the archway there was no hint of her blonde hair or changed features. He had been seeing through the illusion for the most part since they had stopped the bikes at the gazebo, but now he couldn't remember what the disguise looked like. He didn't feel the same foreboding that he did near the elder Riddle's grave the night Lord Voldemort returned; but it was very similar to the feeling he had when they'd seen the silvery blood of the unicorn in Forbidden Forest in their first year at Hogwarts.

Harry took out his wand from his pants pocket. It shimmered for several seconds from tip to handle until only the tip was red. It was now the only warm thing he'd touched since they entered. “Hermione, take out your wand,” said Harry.

Hermione pulled hers from her sweatshirt pocket. It shimmered from her touch as well and glowed orange at the tip. “It's warm, Harry. But only a little bit. I can feel the heat radiating from yours.”

Hermione took Harry's arm with her free hand. Harry felt better feeling her touch and knowing that she was close. He knew that he would be wary of any movement. By Harry's reckoning they couldn't have gone more than twenty-five feet from the stairs. He turned and looked back. He was right. He and Hermione had been so transfixed on the fear growing in their chests that they hadn't looked back at all.

“Harry is there anything wrong?” asked Hermione looking back with him.

“No, I was just thinking of how pathetic we are now just twenty-five feet from the stairs with the lights on,” laughed Harry nervously. “For Merlin's sake we've encountered real ghosts and unspeakable things with tentacles in the dark of the Department of Mysteries. What the hell is wrong with us?”

Hermione didn't look so sure that she wanted to act any braver than she was doing at the moment. “Harry, if you don't let me hold your arm, I'm leaving,” she said with a strained giggle. “The fact that your hand is icy cold down here gives me the creeps.”

He realized that for the moment she wasn't kidding. “Let's just walk a little faster. Pull out that map thing you made.”

Hermione fumbled around in the small fanny pack that she kept her money and notes in. “Okay, I got it,” she said nervously. She looked at if for a second and pointed right. “That way.”

“Do you hear that?” asked Harry.

“I've heard something like chattering ever since we've been down here, Harry. Are you just now hearing it?” she asked.

For the first time his laugh seemed genuine. “I wasn't sure I wasn't imagining that either one of use wasn't grinding our teeth in fear,” he said. “I'm serious.”

Hermione looked at him in silence. “You think you're funny, don't you?”

“I'm serious, Hermione. I didn't pay attention because it was that or something worse. At the time, something worse wasn't an option,” he said seriously. “I wasn't prepared for any of this either remember.”

Hermione's scowl changed to lifted brows of surprise as she shrugged as if hearing unexpected news. “I'm sorry. I thought you were making fun of me.”

“No, but now I do hear it. So let's listen,” he said.

They moved through the tunnel corridor into room. On the walls there were plaques marking the graves of people inside the walls. “I thought you said that the crypts weren't until the last two rooms,” said Harry.

“I did, but maybe I misunderstood and they're actually more like vaults there or something,” replied Hermione quickly. “Now that I think of it, what else would we find down here?”

Harry saw something moving just ahead of him. “Stupefy,” he yelled. He heard a squeal and in the shadows of the faint light around him he saw half a dozen rats. The one he'd just blasted lay motionless against the far wall. He could feel Hermione shiver behind him.

“Harry? What if Wormtail is hidden in here somewhere?” she whispered.

“Do you remember how to do the spell to make an Animagus reveal himself?” he whispered in return.

“I think so,” she said. “It's a silent incantation.”

“I know and sometimes I suck at doing those kinds of spells,” said Harry. “Try it on the rat that was moving around. The others seem content with whatever they're doing.” Harry was sure he would kill Wormtail if he saw him. He shook as he pointed his wand from rat to rat. He hated the lighting. It was bright enough to see the entrances to the rooms and the tunnels but anything along the walls could hide until they were almost upon it.

Hermione tried the restoring charm on the rat. Her wand gave off a momentary blue-white glow and then it was swallowed back into the wand. “Well, Harry, I think I got it right. I remember it's supposed to be blue-white light, but since there is no Animagus to use it on it fizzled.”

“See, that's why I need you. I wouldn't have remembered that,” said Harry honestly. “Well I need you for more than that, but you know…”

Hermione felt a sense of well-being for a moment and tried it on every rat in the room with the same result. With that done, she took Harry's arm again. “Harry, we'll be here forever if we don't get moving.”

“See, remember what I said,” he laughed a bit. Hermione joined him. They were still wary of their surroundings, but the encounter with the rat seemed to take a little of the edge off both of them.

As a precaution, Hermione used the charm on every rat they saw. Luckily they'd joked there were only a few every couple of rooms. Most of the rooms they passed through had two crypts. Some had as many as six. They'd stopped a couple of times to try to brush off names. One had the surname “Smyth”. Another had the surname “Wilson”. Still another had the surname “Wilcoxson”.

Harry looked at his watch. They'd entered roughly an hour before. They were now getting close to the final two big rooms. They had two smaller ones to go through. “Hermione, is there anything we should be aware of from your notes?” asked Harry as they made it through he first of those rooms.

“What do you remember from your dream, Harry?” asked Hermione.

“I only remember the traps that were set on the case around the cup, that's it.” He closed his eyes to get a better look.

“The only description was that these rooms were blocked off once workers got to them,” said Hermione. “We guessed it was because we've reached the other end of the cemetery. That's all I know.”

They stood silent just outside the entrance to the one room separating them from the last place they could look. Harry wondered briefly if they should have been reading the surnames on every tomb and crypt they'd passed. But something told him that what they were looking for was larger than any two they'd seen so far. If nothing else, that was what he'd been expecting.

Hermione looked at him carefully. “Well, Harry Sweetheart. I think we're almost there.”

“CRACK!”

Hermione clutched Harry close. They both knew what they had just heard. Harry shuffled to the corner furthest from the entrance to that small room. Someone had Apparated into the very room where they were going.

“CRACK!”

“I am not pleased,” said a woman's voice that Harry recognized immediately.

“Ah, but it is not your place to be pleased or displeased with the decisions of the Dark Lord,” said another voice that made Hermione nearly scream but for the fear of being found.

“After these many years, I am reviled at the notion of sharing where I brought his most prized possession,” said Bellatrix.

“I warned you when you witnessed the Unbreakable Vow to protect Malfoy that I had favor with Dark Lord beyond your wildest dreams, Bellatrix,” said Snape in his most arrogant tone. “Now, it seems that he is bestowing me with the honor of protecting his most prized possessions.”

“Enough of your gloating, Severus. It is in there,” she said. “Has he told you of its protections? He has shown me.”

“Tsk, tsk Bellatrix,” said Snape. “Haven't I proven that I have no equal among our comrades? The Dark Lord has brought you to witness the test of my powers. To give you a glimpse of why he has placed me above all others, he has asked me to remove the Cup from its place and renew the curse upon it.”

“Yes, he told me Snape. He confided that should you fail it is because of your smugness and disloyalty,” said Bellatrix. “I myself think you shall fail. I know of no other who has been so willing to cower to the seat of power on both sides. I will never trust you.”

“Nonetheless, you will get your wish in this very moment to test your theory,” said Snape.

The breeze that had struck them when they entered the tunnels rose again.

There was a noise that resembled silverware being bunched together. It repeated several times. Hermione was holding her hand out and extending her fingers after each click, showing Harry how many. Six, she'd counted.

What followed was the unmistakable creaking of a door. By the sound, it was moving on heavy hinges. After several seconds, Bellatrix spoke. “There it is, Severus.”

“Ah, yes, this is very valuable. Do you even know what it is?” asked Snape.

“Of course, you pompous prat, it is a relic of Hufflepuff House at Hogwarts…the Hufflepuff Cup,” she said gloatingly. “Do you think that for nearly forty years of being its custodian, I would not have researched its significance? For all your faults, Severus, I would not have thought underestimating your rivals would be one of them,” said Bellatrix.

“Bellatrix, do you know nothing of our Master? He does not want rivalry amongst us. It speaks to selfishness and loathing that could one day be turned against him. He wants subservience and unswerving execution of his orders. That is why I am here today. Behold!”

The breeze they had felt twice before now swirled with such force that both Harry and Hermione were plastered against the wall. “You have been sent here because I am to rid our number of a cancer that is infecting us. Imperio!”

Harry heard a whimper at first over the din of the swirling winds. The skin on his arms crawled. “Open it, my Dear Bellatrix. Yes, you will do your Master's bidding...for I am your Master now.”

Simultaneously, the wind quit blowing and a shriek of pain began. He and Hermione clattered to the ground. In shock, they sat still hoping they had not been heard over the terrifying, bloodcurdling screams of Bellatrix Lestrange.

The silhouette of a man appeared so suddenly at the corner of the room that Harry hardly had time to raise his wand. But hatred beyond anything he had ever felt welled in him, he would kill him. But he was too late.

“Incarcerous,” bellowed Snape. Hermione screamed as both she and Harry were bound so tightly together that their cheeks hurt and their wands fell to the floor.

“Welcome, Potter. To think that I thought I would have to find you to finish the job,” said Snape. “Oh, don't you look cozy.”

Harry had never before imagined the horror of facing Snape tied with Hermione unprotected and the bloodcurdling screams of torture in his ears. The tears ran unchecked down his face.

“I love you, Hermione. I love you.” Harry thought he saw the first genuine smile of joy on Snape's face at the very moment he told Hermione he loved her.

-->

Harry's Choice—Chapter 20

“I love you, Hermione. I love you,” said Snape mocking Harry. “If I had wanted the two of you dead, I certainly wouldn't listen to this drivel for even one second. You're pathetic, Potter.”

“You shut up talking to Harry that way. I don't care who you are, but don't ever talk to him that way again,” screamed Hermione in frustration.

“Potter, I never would have thought that Granger would have the cheek to stand up to me under such circumstances. But I warn you, my oath to Dumbledore need only be fulfilled by keeping your pathetic life safe from the Dark Lord. I don't have to listen to a know-it-all witch in order to do that. Now, do I?” said Snape venomously pointing his wand at Hermione.

Hermione could only see Snape's feet. Harry could see the sadistic grin on his face. “What the devil are you talking about Snape? You killed Dumbledore. How can you even say his name in front of me,” yelled Harry barely able to hear himself think over the horrible sobs of agony not more than forty feet away.

“Potter, you are as thick as I thought you were. I had so hoped that I was wrong,” said Snape. “I hoped that you would return to your pathetic excuse of a summer home and get a grasp on the fact that I spared your life.”

“Liar! You did it because Voldemort would have destroyed you for not leaving me for him. I think you are toying with us now only for your sadistic satisfaction,” said Harry.

“You are quite right about one thing, Potter. It does my heart good to think of you soiling your pants thinking that I would kill you moments ago,” gloated Snape. “But don't presume to understand the things going on around you Potter. Your forte certainly is not one of intellectual prowess. I must compliment you on following this disgustingly erudite harlot's advice. The combination of your blind courage and her intelligence brought you much further than I had imagined possible.”

“I'll kill you. I swear I will,” said Harry struggling against the magical bindings holding him tightly to Hermione with his arms at his sides.

“Accio,” said Snape as both of their wands flew to his hand one after the other.

“If you wish Potter, I will release you and Miss Granger so that you may have your chance,” snarled Snape. “But I wish you to remember that I hardly fear the punishment of the Ministry for using the Unforgivable Curses since I regrettably had to use one of them on Professor Dumbledore.”

With a wave of his wand, the bindings that held them were released. Harry's rage burned within him. He was unsure of what to do without his wand. His first thought was to rush the man in front of him. Harry sat fuming waiting for the feeling to return to his fingers.

“Harry, don't?” begged Hermione at the very instant that Harry sprung from his crouch toward Snape.

“Expelliarmus,” cried Snape as Harry was thrown back violently toward the wall near Hermione smashing his head. She rushed to his side.

“You're horrible, Professor. You know you should have left us bound. You're just baiting him so that you can hurt him,” said Hermione angrily. “Don't get up, Harry. This is not the fight you must win. He is a sad excuse for a human being.”

“Miss Granger, simply because your attacks are verbal does not mean that I wish to endure them. You will kindly watch your mouth or suffer the consequences,” said Snape.

Harry could see the rage in Hermione now. He could understand it and almost welcomed it, but he knew neither of them were a match for Snape without their wand. Snape was toying with them and he knew it.

“Well, Potter? Is that your feeble attempt to…what was it you were going to do? Oh, yes, right. Kill me,” taunted Snape. “I saw the rats back behind us. You didn't have the nerve to kill one of them. You have the courage, but not the resolve. I heard you admit your weakness to Granger. I admire your understanding of your weaknesses as well as your awareness of the possibility that Wormtail might be lurking about. We shall measure your resolve for overcoming your weaknesses very shortly.”

Harry glared at Snape as he felt the pain in the back of his head grow. He felt Hermione's touch on the side of his face, but he was filled with rage at the man he knew was partially responsible for the deaths of every person he ever loved.

“Well, Potter, while you contemplate your next futile attack, I must explain my presence. Whether you choose to believe me or not is inconsequential. It will not change the truth,” said Snape.

“What do you know about truth?” said Hermione. “You are alive because of the kindness of Albus Dumbledore, yet you killed him. What can we learn from you about truth?”

“As usual Granger, you have quite a good grasp of things. I do not pretend to be a good man nor do I desire to gain your favor or that of Potter. I am simply going to tell you the truth of your current circumstance and why you are not screaming in silence now instead of Bellatrix Lestrange. Do you or do you not wish to understand your predicament? Or do you wish to make this a discourse of my moral fiber and humanity?” asked Snape glumly.

Silence filled the room.

“I thought that you might feel that way. I am here because Professor Dumbledore asked me to ensure that you succeeded in vanquishing Lord Voldemort. By methods I do not wish to divulge, I was able to determine which of the Horcruxes was most accessible to you Potter. I have waited for weeks to find you here. I was surprised to sense your arrival and not see you. While it was no doubt due in large part to Granger, your disguises and the ruse that you have developed to remain hidden is quite ingenious. I prepared your way and devised a plan which I was afraid your lollygagging would disrupt. I know that you feel no remorse for the suffering of the Lestrange woman, but she has given her life to destroy the protections placed on the Cup—even if she did not do so willingly.”

Harry didn't believe one word of Snape's explanation. “You are a liar. I heard you. Hermione heard you. You are an opportunist. If you are helping us, it is only to become the greatest Dark Wizard to fulfill some fantasy. It is for no more noble reason than to dispose of your rival. You needed Dumbledore's trust and you need me now,” said Harry.

“Potter, Potter. You have the mind of an Auror…a blind one who can only mimic others voices, but not see the truth. I too know the secrets of Lord Voldemort's plan for immortality. You think that I hate you because of your father. Oh certainly, my disgust with you during your stay at Hogwarts was increased by your likeness to your father in both personality and appearance. But that is not why I doggedly reviled you at every turn. It was that you both did not deserve the reverence afforded you by your fellow classmates and teachers for your brazenness.” Snape shook his hand in a gesture of disgust. “Never mind my motives. That is in the past. It was after I saw the curse rebound on Lord Voldemort that I realized the prophecy was true and not merely the ramblings of that charlatan Trelawney.”

Harry's mind could not follow another word. His anger was now to the point that only being knocked unconscious or death would stop him from strangling Snape if he had to. He sprung again only to be sidestepped as if his actions were anticipated. “I warned you, Potter.” Harry scrambled back to his feet as Professor Snape pointed his wand at Hermione. “There are things in this world more terrible than the pain you feel now. I know one of them.”

“You bastard! Leave her alone,” said Harry as he saw the fear growing on Hermione's face.

Snape laughed malevolently. “Potter, you are as thick as they come. I will not harm Miss Granger, but I can make her my faithful servant who will carry out my will, now can't I?”

Harry didn't understand at first.

“I'm going to teach you Occlumency with one of the most practical tools available. Since Miss Granger teaches you better than anyone else, why not let her teach you that skill? You must learn it to survive your confrontation with the Dark Lord anyway. Imperio!” said Snape.

Hermione's face changed almost instantaneously. Snape handed her both wands. “Don't make me do it Harry,” she pleaded.

“Give him his wand, Miss Granger,” said Snape.

Hermione reached out and handed Harry his wand. A few moments later, Harry lay prostrate on the catacomb floor unaware of how he had lost consciousness nor could he explain why each breath hurt. “Harry, please. Don't make me do it again,” Hermione pleaded as her shaking hand remained outstretched toward him.

“You see Potter. She can sense your hatred for me. With each thought that you have of doing me harm or words of disrespect, she will torture you with every imaginable jinx, counterspell, or hex she can think of. It's unfortunate for you that she has a near photographic memory. I will not let her experience rage great enough to use the Unforgivable Curses, but you must have done a very good job with the Dumbledore's Army. She is quite capable of hurting someone very badly, otherwise known as torture, and not killing them,” said Snape.

“I hate you, Snape,” said Harry not wanting to believe that Hermione had done what he suggested.

“Rictusempra,” cried Hermione. Harry began laughing uncontrollably as his ribs ached. He realized at that moment that it was possible that Hermione had used a spell earlier that had a broken rib or two. He was laughing and with each heave of his chest, his ribs sent waves of pain throughout his body. He couldn't speak.

“Potter, you are causing your own pain. You can defend yourself against Miss Granger's attacks. You have your wand. But both she and I know, you are incapable of hurting anyone you love,” said Snape. “You may put your wand down for a moment Miss Granger.” Hermione's sobs caused Harry's eyes to fill with tears as she lowered her wand. “Do you know the solution for this peculiar predicament Potter?”

“Pretend that I love you?” said Harry sarcastically.

“No, Miss Granger, don't,” said Snape as Hermione raised her wand toward Harry again.

“Potter, I don't have time for your rebelliousness. While I must admit that comment might have had some humor to it, the pleasure is in watching Miss Granger's eyes mist each time she causes you pain and then watch you grovel in pain. It is not accomplishing my aims at all. You must block out your hatred for me. You must put it into the deepest recesses of your mind. Then you must replace that you are doing so with some polite thought for the occasion. Notice that I said polite,” said Snape. “I do not care much for you Potter, but Dumbledore made me realize that you are not your father. I need not hate you as I did him…”

Harry's mind erupted again. To which Hermione reacted with “Reducto.”

Harry flew back violently against the wall again as he had when Snape had disarmed him. His head throbbed. He could hear Hermione crying. She was trembling.

“Potter, part of the lesson here is that you are hurting Miss Granger. The emotional pain she feels for hurting you is now your own fault. You know how to stop it. You have never had a better reason to learn this skill. Do not ask me why, but I do not like the idea that she is expendable. If I must drive her to madness until you are able to control your thoughts and emotions, I will do so,” said Snape.

Harry was never sure how long the torment at the hands of Hermione and Snape lasted as Snape did his best to provoke Harry to anger. Harry learned that Snape had been present under an invisibility cloak when Voldemort killed his parents. He found that Snape had been instrumental in luring Sirius to the Ministry the night of his death. He also learned that Snape had no remorse except the death of his mother. His chest ached, his heart and head pounded, and the tears rolled from his eyes as Hermione blasted him with her wand at his every thought and cried with remorse.

“Do you know the irony of it all, Potter?” asked Snape.

Harry tried to calm himself. He didn't think he could take anymore. He felt faint. He had boils on his arms from hexes and curses. He was sure his face looked no better. He tasted blood as it ran in his eyes and mouth.

“No, but I'm sure you will tell me,” he said. Trying his hardest to put the sarcastic part of his thought in the back of his mind as Snape had told him.

“That's better, Potter. I will warn you that if you do not continue to concentrate as you are right now, the answer to my question will probably drive Miss Granger to point of madness as she causes you more unspeakable pain,” said Snape almost sympathetically. “Are you prepared? Because if you aren't I will force you to tell her in detail how much she pain she is causing you. That will certainly drive her mad.”

For the first time since this ordeal began, he believed Snape was now teaching him by forcing him to see why it was important. And, surprisingly Harry believed in his concern for Hermione's well-being and not having his revenge, “Yes, Professor.”

“Good. When I took the Unbreakable Vow to ensure that Malfoy was successful in accomplishing Lord Voldemort's task, I knew I would kill Dumbledore. Just as I knew that I would never survive if I allowed Malfoy to be harmed. I am even now protecting Malfoy by putting him in the hands of those weak, ineffectual people you at the Ministry of Magic. Even now, with my help he is planning the murders of many of those who oppose Lord Voldemort,” said Snape.

Harry sat impassively wracked with pain allowing the words to sink far back into his mind where they couldn't harm him nor torture Hermione. It was all Harry could do to maintain control as Snape continued.

“Oh, I was getting to the irony of it all. This is why Professor Dumbledore told me I must kill him. He knew that for you to survive any encounter with Lord Voldemort you must be forced to learn to deal with your emotions. He knew that your hatred for me and my devotion to him would drive me to do whatever was necessary for you to learn it. He knew that I might torture you to the edge of sanity, if necessary. As I said, I am not a good man, but I am loyal to Dumbledore and your cause. You can hate me for what I have done and anything less than that would be disappointing.” Snape turned away.

Harry still had his wand. He raised it toward Snape and noticed that Hermione cried in the corner. In spite of his unbridled hatred for Snape, Harry contemplated cursing Snape since Hermione was no longer under the Imperious Curse and would not harm him. He lowered his wand. Out of the corner of his eye he could see Snape peer back at him with what Harry thought was relief.

Snape turned to him. “Potter, I will not let Miss Granger remember what she has done to you. I am not unprincipled. She was a teaching tool, nothing more. You however will live with the memory that your hatred could cause the death of those you love if it goes unchecked. Lord Voldemort will distort it and use it to his advantage. Do not forget the lesson today.”

“You, son of a bitch,” said Harry.

“Crucio!” cried Snape. “You of all people should know better than to make a mockery of someone's mother whether it is a simple epithet or an actual curse. I am going let you go as the conquering hero. You will be found in your hotel room unconscious holding a replica of the unbroken cup. I have already destroyed this Horcrux Potter.” Harry writhed in pain. Mercifully, Hermione had passed out from the anxiety. “The Dark Lord will believe that I simply executed a traitor when it is reported that Lestrange was found dead in the catacombs. You can tell them that you and Miss Granger escaped just as you have before. They will believe you because they want to believe you. It is in your best interest to keep me as a villainous enemy.” Harry could not believe the pain and least of all believe the power wielded by Snape to maintain it and even increase it as he spoke. “We will meet again, Potter. It is your choice. The danger to you and to your loved ones will increase at least ten-fold if my allegiance to Lord Voldemort it called into question. If you have never trusted me before, I hope you trust those words now.”

--_--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--__--

Harry could hear the bustle of the room around him, but try as he might, he couldn't open his eyes. The pain still wracked him. He felt warm familiarity of a hand on his arm. He knew it must be Hermione. He could hear her voice. “Madam Pomfrey, it's been six days,” she said tremulously. Yet, Harry could not maintain this awareness for very long. He felt himself drifting into another horrible nightmare.

“I know my dear, but these things take time to heal—even with magic,” answered the school nurse Madam Pomfrey. “You should be back in bed yourself, young lady.”

“It's never taken this long before,” moaned Hermione. “Even when he's fallen from his broom on his head he was up in hours, not days.”

Madam Pomfrey approached Hermione with a kindly smile. “Hermione dear, are you suggesting that I'm losing my touch?”

Hermione blushed. “No, of course not, I just feel so powerless.”

“Oh, hello Headmistress,” said Madam Pomfrey as she greeted Professor McGonagall.

“Hello Poppy,” replied the Professor. “How are our star pupils tonight? It is getting increasingly difficult to explain how a mere accident left the Head Boy and Head Girl in the Hospital Wing for six days.”

“I understand Professor. Miss Granger could return to her classes if you wish. I would prefer that she be in bed as well, but she refuses. With that said, she might as well go back to class for all the good being here does,” lamented Nurse Pomfrey.

“You say that by all that you can tell, the physical wounds that Potter has suffered are healed. Why then is he still incapacitated?” asked Professor McGonagall.

“Hermione, would you give us a moment please?” requested Nurse Pomfrey. “I wish to talk to the Headmistress alone.”

Hermione cast a dark expression as she did as she was asked, while Nurse Pomfrey and Professor McGonagall moved another few steps away. “Minerva, there is no medical reason except that often when there is head trauma combined with a memory charm…well, the results can be unpredictable.”

“So, Remus' initial assumption may be correct. I dare not imagine that the story that Miss Granger tells as to how they came by the Hufflepuff Cup is true. It is even more distressing to think that it was inadvertently destroyed on the trip back to Hogwarts. Hermione refuses to explain any more or quite possibly can't remember. I shiver at the thought of why they are opening thousands of years old crypts in the first place,” said the Headmistress.

Hermione was thankful that Professor McGonagall had not allowed Nurse Pomfrey to go further away. Hermione was sure that she was aware that Hermione could still hear their conversation. She was also equally aware that it had been a mistake to keep the most powerful and influential person at Hogwarts in the dark about the role of the Horcruxes in the fight against Lord Voldemort. It was apparent that Professor Dumbledore had not shared many of those details with her.

“We are finished, dear. You may sit with Harry again if you wish,” said Madam Pomfrey said after shaking her head in response to Minerva's last statement. Madam Pomfrey retired to her office presumably to continue work there.

“Professor,” said Hermione. “I have overheard a lot of things in the last few days, but I don't know what Professor Lupin said when he brought us back here.”

A rigid and faint smile crossed Professor McGonagall's face. “I'm not in the habit of letting students eavesdrop on staff conversations. I want you to be aware of that.”

“Yes, ma'am,” said Hermione lowering her eyes.

“Hermione, Professor Lupin does not believe that you and Harry were alone in the catacombs that afternoon. I know that the body of Bellatrix Lestrange was recovered from in front of the open tomb,” said the Headmistress.

Harry drifted back to consciousness again only in time to hear part of what Mrs. McGonagall was saying. He fought for his voice as Hermione answered. He couldn't get his own thoughts to the world around him.

“Professor, I don't know how to explain too much of it. There are bits and pieces I remember. I remember hearing the bloodcurdling screams of a woman, but I thought it was a nightmare. I remember escaping from Professor Snape as I told you all,” said Hermione in an unusually slow and uncharacteristic explanation. She gave as many details as she could remember. She wished Harry were able to fill in the gaps.

“When Snape turned his back toward the Lestrange woman, Harry motioned for us to get out of there. He had a hold of the Cup and I Disapparated holding his free hand,” said Hermione.

“Yes,” said Hermione.

“I don't know why I've been kept in the dark to all of this for so long, but I'm sure Albus had his reasons,” she said with a long expulsion of air.

Suddenly there was a thrashing sound behind them. Harry was twisting wildly in his bed, “No, don't make me do it again, Harry. Please, not again. I love you, Hermione. Why are you doing this to me?” cried Harry sobbing like a baby. His breathing was short and labored. Suddenly, his body went slack.

“Poppy, come quick,” yelled Professor McGonagall. “We need to restrain him in case he awakens again under the curse.”

Hermione's face was screwed up in a look of both confusion and pain. “What do you mean, `The Curse'?” she asked.

“Isn't it obvious?” suggested Professor McGonagall. “Someone has used the Cruciatus Curse on this boy.”

Hermione stood stock still for a moment. The slowly walked toward nearest place she could find to sit reaching almost blindly for somewhere to steady herself. “That's not possible. I may not be able to remember everything, but no one used the Cruciatus Curse.” She muttered to herself for a moment or so sitting in her chair. “Snape! He used the curse on Harry. I know he did. That was when I woke and saw Harry motioning for me to get us out of there. But why was he begging me not to hurt him?”

“Poppy--take care of Hermione. Will you? I'll fetch Remus,” said Professor McGonagall.

Remus arrived in the Hospital Wing holding Professor McGonagall's arm as though the two were comforting one another. “Poppy, we need to have your help on something, No one knows the extent of their injuries except us. And, I understand we don't properly know the whole story even now. You must know what we're going to say happened to the students and the rest of the staff. They will look at one another and wonder who did what. That is okay. But you will have to give a prognosis that is consistent with the time they have been out of commission. That is why we need to share the story with you.” said Minerva.

They had finished discussing how to handle this latest turn of events. They were going to have to generate the story that Harry and Hermione had been attacked by an unknown assailant presumably a Death Eater. Furthermore, interviews had been conducted secretly throughout the past week with all staff and students who might have anything to help with the investigation. The final determination was that, indeed, the assailant had left the grounds.

As for the attack itself, the assailant apparently attempted to kidnap Harry and Hermione who had fought bravely. They had apparently been strong enough to hold off their assailant long enough that fear of discovery caused the assailant to flee.

Security had both been good and bad. The added security had been effective from the standpoint of a patrol that found Harry and Hermione quickly and had also been enough to cause the attacker to flee for fear of discovery. Obviously, the fact that anyone had breached the protections of Hogwarts and the added security was a bad thing.

“But it's just not true,” said Poppy.

“We know Poppy,” said Remus. “But no one besides Harry and Hermione were hurt. It helps us account for them being incapacitated without admitting our deception. It may have a negative effect in other ways, but we won't know that until the story has been circulated.”

“The priority is to find out what happened to these poor children,” said Poppy. “I should probably concern myself with that and let the rest of this business go.”

“Poppy, we need to know what could possibly explain Potter's behavior and Granger's loss of memory,” said Remus. “It may be unfair to put you in this position, but it is essential to making sure that our story is cohesive and will withstand questions.”

“I'm not sure that you will like what I have to say. I think that I know what has happened and it appalls me,” said Poppy.

“Please, Poppy. Shed some light on this,” said Minerva.

“First, what did you make of Potter's outburst and Hermione's reaction?” asked Poppy.

“He was delirious and probably just repeating words he heard while under the curse,” said Minerva.

“Exactly, I think they were tortured. And I think that someone played God with their minds. I think that Hermione was forced to torture Harry under the Imperious Curse. `Don't make me do it again, Harry. Please, not again. I love you, Hermione. Why are you doing this to me?' Those were his exact words, I believe,” said Poppy.

“What you're suggesting is ludicrous. I'm sorry Poppy. I didn't mean it the way that sounded. Harry wouldn't make Hermione curse him again and then ask why she was doing what she was doing,” said Minerva. “Unless…”

“That's right, Minerva. Unless there was a puppeteer present to pull the strings. The truth here may be that someone may have tried to put Harry or Hermione under the curse and failed with Harry and succeeded with Hermione,” said Poppy.

“Didn't Mad-Eye brag that Harry fought off his Imperious Curse in his fourth year? Well, I mean Barty Crouch, Jr.,” suggested Lupin.

“Yes, I argued with Albus about showing those children the curses. You don't think she used the Cruciatus Curse on him while under the Imperious Curse herself, do you?” asked Minerva.

“It's possible, but improbable. Wouldn't you agree, Remus?” asked Poppy.

“In this case, I agree. They're love is too strong I for anyone to suggest the feelings of hate strongly enough to make Hermione use that curse effectively on Harry,” said Remus. “But under normal circumstances, I would have to say it was possible.”

“So, the story will be just that. Their would-be kidnapper attempted to control them both to get them to go under their own power. When Harry fought off the curse, Hermione was turned on him to control him. The captor knew that Harry wouldn't hurt Hermione or let her be hurt. But all this effort left the captor alone trying to control Harry by making Hermione do it. With two people involved, it got out of hand. Thus, the fight between them broke out leaving Hermione unaware of what happened during the time she was under the curse,” said Remus. We don't need to reveal the use of the Cruciatus Curse. That is one that invokes far too much fear in everyone.”

“Can you live with that?” asked Minerva.

“It will crush Hermione to think that she used the curse on Harry. She'll hear the truth in it and wonder if that isn't what really happened,” said Poppy. “Can you live with that?”

“If I have to live with the lesser of two evils, then yes it is better to tell as much of the truth as we can guess than to make up something with other repercussions,” said Remus.

“I quite agree, but it pains me,” said Minerva. “I think Harry holds the key.”

The next few days brought improvement in Harry's condition. He only had the one outburst and Hermione seemed to care nothing about rumors or talking to anyone but Harry. Neither of them was aware of the story being circulated until one morning three days after his outburst and the release of the story to the school and press, The Daily Prophet was left in the ward close to Harry's bed. The only saving grace was that Harry read it first.

“Hi, Harry. They're going to let me go back to classes today,” said Hermione.

Something seemed odd to Harry. It only took a moment for him to figure out what it was. This was Fleur who had been completely debriefed on whatever story was going around the school at the time. “Where's Hermione?” asked Harry.

There was a laugh from the other side of the room that was unmistakably Bill. “She's up waiting for the love of her life to join her after waving briefly at his adoring public,” said Bill. “You're like King Harry or Prince Harry…or something like that around here.”

“Yeah, I read this bullshit in The Daily Prophet this morning,” said Harry incensed at not being informed of it sooner.

“You might as well grab a straightjacket and jump in that bed over there,” Harry said motioning to Fleur. “That's what a story like that would do to Hermione in real life.”

“Mate, she's a lot stronger than you think. She'd handle it alright. She's a big girl and she knows that being under the curse she can't be held responsible,” said Bill.

Something in Harry that would normally have allowed him to erupt allowed him to remain calm for once. “Come here. If it were fucking true maybe.” He didn't like using a word like that, but it's impact on what he said was immediate and maybe more complete than the shouting version he'd first felt. “Do you get it?”

Harry's hands shook and his lip quivered. His eyes watered uncontrollably as he tried to fight down the emotion overwhelming him. “Mate, I'm sorry.”

“Yeah, I know but you didn't see the look on her face as she broke my ribs. The bastard made sure she knew what she was doing,” said Harry. “He's evil.”

“Who, Harry?” asked Bill.

“Forget it,” said Harry as he tried to regroup. “Just pretend everything's cool now. It's the best thing.”

“Harry, you're not making any sense. One minute you're cursing at me for being stupid and in another you're telling me to go ahead and be stupid,” said Bill.

Harry knew he had to clear this up with a small fib or he needed to tell the whole truth. “Snape, tried to get us to kill each other for his amusement. How would you feel if you were defending yourself against your wife or husband?”

A look of bewilderment on their faces was replaced with anger and fear. “Bloody bastard, is what he is,” said Bill. “Alright then. If you need me you know where to find me later.”

Harry didn't feel bad about the picture he painted for them. It was accurate, even if it wasn't true. Their walk to the Headmistress' office was fairly uneventful. Harry only ran across one third year who smiled and waved. Harry returned it and kept walking. When he arrived he was greeted by Hermione still looking herself instead of like Fleur.

“I wanted to hug and kiss you while we were still ourselves. If you didn't notice, this whole mess means we have to pretend to be them a lot now. We had to pretend they came back from their honeymoon or we would have had two Harry's and two Hermione's,” she explained.

He loved her innocence. It wasn't that she couldn't eventually handle the truth, he thought. It was how Harry felt about it that kept him from telling her and he knew it. She would blame herself for not being like him and fight off the curse. Of course, now he was talking about the printed version and not the one in the catacombs. She had come close to killing him there and he knew it. And his stubbornness had nearly destroyed her in the process. He ached in a way he'd never ached before. Did he trust Snape? Or was Snape as he felt all along—stringing everyone along for his own gain? Her birthday had passed with them sitting in a hospital recovering from wounds that time might never heal. He had nightmares of her standing over him and causing such pain. His logical mind knew the truth, but somewhere there was a disconnect. He had to make sure that whatever happened in their lives, she knew she was loved. She could never see his fear for her and of her. She was his Achilles heel and he knew it. He took a deep breath and kissed her with every fiber of his being focused on his love for her and nothing else.

-->